This is a modern-English version of A Brief History of the English Language and Literature, Vol. 2, originally written by Meiklejohn, J. M. D. (John Miller Dow). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


This e-text includes a few characters that will only display in UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding:

This e-text includes some characters that will only show up in UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding:

ā ă ē ŏ ī ĭ ŭ: vowels with “long” or “short” marks (macron and breve)
œ, ȝ: “oe” ligature; yogh

ā ă ē ŏ ī ĭ ŭ: vowels with "long" or "short" marks (macron and breve)
œ, ȝ: "oe" ligature; yogh

If any of these characters do not display properly—in particular, if the diacritic does not appear directly above the letter—or if the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph appear as garbage, you may have an incompatible browser or unavailable fonts. First, make sure that the browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change your browser’s default font.

If any of these characters aren't showing up correctly—in particular, if the diacritic isn’t directly above the letter—or if the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph look like junk, you might have an incompatible browser or missing fonts. First, check that your browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change your browser’s default font.

All Greek words were given in transliteration, and have not been changed.

All Greek words were provided in transliteration and have not been altered.

A few typographical errors have been corrected. They have been marked in the text with mouse-hover popups.

A few typographical errors have been fixed. They are indicated in the text with mouse-hover popups.

 

A BRIEF HISTORY

OF THE

ENGLISH

LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE

 

BY

J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN, M.A.

Professor of the Theory, History, and Practice of Education
in the University of St. Andrews, Scotland

 


 

BOSTON

D. C. HEATH & CO., PUBLISHERS
1887

Copyright, 1887,
By D. C. Heath & Co.

iii

PUBLISHER’S NOTICE.


The present volume is the second part of the author’s “English Language—Its Grammar, History, and Literature.” It includes the History of the English Language and the History of English Literature.

The current volume is the second part of the author's “English Language—Its Grammar, History, and Literature.” It contains the History of the English Language and the History of English Literature.

The first part comprises the department of Grammar, under which are included Etymology, Syntax, Analysis, Word Formation, and History, with a brief outline of Composition and of Prosody. The two may be had separately or bound together. Each constitutes a good one year’s course of English study. The first part is suited for high schools; the second, for high schools and colleges.

The first part includes the Grammar department, which covers Etymology, Syntax, Analysis, Word Formation, and History, along with a quick overview of Composition and Prosody. They can be taken separately or together in one book. Each part represents a solid year of English study. The first part is aimed at high schools; the second is designed for both high schools and colleges.

The book, which is worthy of the wide reputation and ripe experience of the eminent author, is distinguished throughout by clear, brief, and comprehensive statement and illustration. It is especially suited for private students or for classes desiring to make a brief and rapid review, and also for teachers who want only a brief text as a basis for their own instruction.

The book, which lives up to the strong reputation and extensive experience of its esteemed author, stands out for its clear, concise, and thorough explanation and examples. It's particularly well-suited for independent learners or for classes looking to do a quick and efficient review, as well as for teachers who need a concise text as a foundation for their own teaching.

v

PREFACE.


This book provides sufficient matter for the four years of study required, in England, of a pupil-teacher, and also for the first year at his training college. An experienced master will easily be able to guide his pupils in the selection of the proper parts for each year. The ten pages on the Grammar of Verse ought to be reserved for the fifth year of study.

This book contains enough material for the four years of study needed in England for a pupil-teacher, as well as for the first year at their training college. An experienced teacher will be able to easily help their students choose the right sections for each year. The ten pages on the Grammar of Verse should be saved for the fifth year of study.

It is hoped that the book will also be useful in Colleges, Ladies’ Seminaries, High Schools, Academies, Preparatory and Normal Schools, to candidates for teachers’ examinations and Civil Service examinations, and to all who wish for any reason to review the leading facts of the English Language and Literature.

It is hoped that the book will also be useful in colleges, women's seminaries, high schools, academies, preparatory and normal schools, to those preparing for teacher certification exams and civil service exams, and to anyone who wants to review the key facts of English language and literature for any reason.

Only the most salient features of the language have been described, and minor details have been left for the teacher to fill in. The utmost clearness and simplicity have been the aim of the writer, and he has been obliged to sacrifice many interesting details to this aim.

Only the most important aspects of the language have been covered, and minor details have been left for the teacher to address. The writer's goal has been to achieve maximum clarity and simplicity, which has required sacrificing many interesting details to reach that aim.

The study of English Grammar is becoming every day more and more historical—and necessarily so. There are scores of inflections, usages, constructions, idioms, which cannot be truly or adequately explained without a reference vi to the past states of the language—to the time when it was a synthetic or inflected language, like German or Latin.

The study of English grammar is increasingly historical—and it has to be. There are numerous inflections, usages, constructions, and idioms that can’t be accurately explained without looking back at the earlier forms of the language, to the time when it was a synthetic or inflected language, like German or Latin. vi

The Syntax of the language has been set forth in the form of Rules. This was thought to be better for young learners who require firm and clear dogmatic statements of fact and duty. But the skilful teacher will slowly work up to these rules by the interesting process of induction, and will—when it is possible—induce his pupil to draw the general conclusions from the data given, and thus to make rules for himself. Another convenience that will be found by both teacher and pupil in this form of rules will be that they can be compared with the rules of, or general statements about, a foreign language—such as Latin, French, or German.

The syntax of the language has been presented as Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Guidelines. This approach is considered better for young learners who need clear and straightforward statements about facts and responsibilities. However, a skilled teacher will gradually introduce these rules through an engaging process of induction and will—when possible—encourage their student to derive general conclusions from the provided information, allowing them to create their own rules. Another benefit of this format of rules is that both teachers and students can compare them with the rules or general statements of a foreign language—like Latin, French, or German.

It is earnestly hoped that the slight sketches of the History of our Language and of its Literature may not only enable the young student to pass his examinations with success, but may also throw him into the attitude of mind of Oliver Twist, and induce him to “ask for more.”

It is sincerely hoped that these brief outlines of the history of our language and literature will not only help young students pass their exams successfully but also inspire them to have the mindset of Oliver Twist and prompt them to “ask for more.”

The Index will be found useful in preparing the parts of each subject; as all the separate paragraphs about the same subject will be found there grouped together.

The Index will be helpful in organizing the sections of each topic, as all the individual paragraphs related to the same subject will be grouped together there.

J. M. D. M.

J. M. D. M.

vii

CONTENTS.


Italicized items were added by the transcriber. As explained in the Publisher’s Notice, this text is the second of two volumes; pagination was continuous, beginning at 193 for this volume.

Italicized items were added by the transcriber. As explained in the Publisher’s Notice, this text is the second of two volumes; pagination was continuous, starting at 193 for this volume.

PART III.
PAGE
The English Language and its Language Family 193
The Eras of English 198
History of Vocabulary 202
Grammar's History 239
Samples of English from Different Times 250
Modern English 258
Key Moments in the History of the English Language 266
PART IV.
History of English Lit 271
Our Oldest English Literature 271
The Fourteenth Century 280
The Fifteenth Century 286
The Sixteenth Century 289
The Seventeenth Century 298
The First Half of the Eighteenth Century 311
The Second Half of the Eighteenth Century 323
The First Half of the Nineteenth Century 336
The Second Half of the Nineteenth Century 353
English Literature Tables 367
Index 381
Publisher’s Advertising Ad 1

191

PART III.

THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE


193

INTRODUCTION.

1. Tongue, Speech, Language.—We speak of the “English tongue” or of the “French language”; and we say of two nations that they “do not understand each other’s speech.” The existence of these three words—speech, tongue, language—proves to us that a language is something spoken,—that it is a number of sounds; and that the writing or printing of it upon paper is a quite secondary matter. Language, rightly considered, then, is an organised set of sounds. These sounds convey a meaning from the mind of the speaker to the mind of the hearer, and thus serve to connect man with man.

1. Tongue, Speech, Language.—We talk about the “English tongue” or the “French language”; and we say that two nations “do not understand each other’s speech.” The existence of these three words—speech, tongue, language—shows us that a language is something spoken,—that it consists of sounds; and that writing or printing it on paper is a secondary matter. Language, when viewed correctly, is an organized set of sounds. These sounds communicate a meaning from the mind of the speaker to the mind of the listener, and thus help to connect people with each other.

2. Written Language.—It took many hundreds of years—perhaps thousands—before human beings were able to invent a mode of writing upon paper—that is, of representing sounds by signs. These signs are called letters; and the whole set of them goes by the name of the Alphabet—from the two first letters of the Greek alphabet, which are called alpha, beta. There are languages that have never been put upon paper at all, such as many of the African languages, many in the South Sea Islands, and other parts of the globe. But in all cases, every language that we know anything about—English, Latin, French, German—existed for hundreds of years before any one thought of writing it down on paper.

2. Written Language.—It took hundreds of years—maybe even thousands—before humans invent a way to write on paper, meaning to represent sounds with signs. These signs are known as letters; and the entire collection of them is called the Alphabet—derived from the first two letters of the Greek alphabet, which are alpha and beta. There are languages that have never been written down at all, like many African languages, many from the South Sea Islands, and other parts of the world. However, in every case, every language that we know something about—English, Latin, French, German—existed for hundreds of years before anyone considered writing it down on paper.

3. A Language Grows.—A language is an organism or organic existence. Now every organism lives; and, if it lives, it grows; and, if it grows, it also dies. Our language grows; it is growing still; and it has been growing for many 194 hundreds of years. As it grows it loses something, and it gains something else; it alters its appearance; changes take place in this part of it and in that part,—until at length its appearance in age is something almost entirely different from what it was in its early youth. If we had the photograph of a man of forty, and the photograph of the same person when he was a child of one, we should find, on comparing them, that it was almost impossible to point to the smallest trace of likeness in the features of the two photographs. And yet the two pictures represent the same person. And so it is with the English language. The oldest English, which is usually called Anglo-Saxon, is as different from our modern English as if they were two distinct languages; and yet they are not two languages, but really and fundamentally one and the same. Modern English differs from the oldest English as a giant oak does from a small oak sapling, or a broad stalwart man of forty does from a feeble infant of a few months old.

3. A Language Grows.—A language is an organism or organic existence. Every organism is alive; and if it's alive, it grows; and if it grows, it also eventually dies. Our language is growing; it continues to grow; and it has been evolving for many 194 hundreds of years. As it grows, it loses some things, and gains others; its appearance changes; shifts happen in one part and then another—until finally, its appearance in old age looks almost completely different from what it was in its early days. If we had a photo of a man at forty, and a photo of the same person as a one-year-old child, we would find that it is nearly impossible to see even the slightest resemblance between the two images. Yet both pictures represent the same person. The same is true for the English language. The oldest form of English, usually known as Anglo-Saxon, is as different from our modern English as if they were two separate languages; yet they are not two languages, but really, fundamentally, one and the same. Modern English differs from the oldest English like a giant oak differs from a small oak sapling, or like a strong man of forty differs from a frail infant of just a few months old.

4. The English Language.—The English language is the speech spoken by the Anglo-Saxon race in England, in most parts of Scotland, in the larger part of Ireland, in the United States, in Canada, in Australia and New Zealand, in South Africa, and in many other parts of the world. In the middle of the fifth century it was spoken by a few thousand men who had lately landed in England from the Continent: it is now spoken by more than one hundred millions of people. In the course of the next sixty years, it will probably be the speech of two hundred millions.

4. The English Language.—The English language is the language spoken by the Anglo-Saxon people in England, most of Scotland, a large part of Ireland, the United States, Canada, Australia and New Zealand, South Africa, and many other places around the world. In the middle of the fifth century, only a few thousand people had recently arrived in England from the continent and spoke it: now, over one hundred million people use it. In the next sixty years, it will likely be the language of two hundred million people.

5. English on the Continent.—In the middle of the fifth century it was spoken in the north-west corner of Europe—between the mouths of the Rhine, the Weser, and the Elbe; and in Schleswig there is a small district which is called Angeln to this day. But it was not then called English; it was more probably called Teutish, or Teutsch, or Deutsch—all words connected with a generic word which covers many families and languages—Teutonic. It was a rough guttural speech of one or two thousand words; and it was brought over to this country by the Jutes, Angles, and Saxons in the year 449. These 195 men left their home on the Continent to find here farms to till and houses to live in; and they drove the inhabitants of the island—the Britons—ever farther and farther west, until they at length left them in peace in the more mountainous parts of the island—in the southern and western corners, in Cornwall and in Wales.

5. English on the Continent.—In the middle of the fifth century, it was spoken in the north-west corner of Europe—between the mouths of the Rhine, the Weser, and the Elbe; and in Schleswig, there’s a small area still called Angeln today. But it wasn’t called English back then; it was more likely referred to as Teutish, Teutsch, or Deutsch—all terms linked to a broader term covering many families and languages—Teutonic. It was a rough, guttural language of one or two thousand words, and it was brought over to this country by the Jutes, Angles, and Saxons in the year 449. These 195 people left their homeland on the Continent to find farms to work on and houses to live in; they pushed the island’s inhabitants—the Britons—further and further west until they eventually left them in peace in the more mountainous regions of the island—in the southern and western corners, in Cornwall and in Wales.

6. The British Language.—What language did the Teutonic conquerors, who wrested the lands from the poor Britons, find spoken in this island when they first set foot on it? Not a Teutonic speech at all. They found a language not one word of which they could understand. The island itself was then called Britain; and the tongue spoken in it belonged to the Keltic group of languages. Languages belonging to the Keltic group are still spoken in Wales, in Brittany (in France), in the Highlands of Scotland, in the west of Ireland, and in the Isle of Man. A few words—very few—from the speech of the Britons, have come into our own English language; and what these are we shall see by-and-by.

6. The British Language.—What language did the Teutonic conquerors, who took the land from the poor Britons, find being spoken on this island when they first arrived? It wasn't a Teutonic language at all. They encountered a language they couldn't understand at all. The island was then called Britain, and the language spoken there belonged to the Celtic group of languages. Languages from the Celtic group are still spoken in Wales, Brittany (in France), the Highlands of Scotland, the west of Ireland, and the Isle of Man. A few words—very few—from the language of the Britons have made their way into our own English language, and we'll explore what those are later.

7. The Family to which English belongs.—Our English tongue belongs to the Aryan or Indo-European Family of languages. That is to say, the main part or substance of it can be traced back to the race which inhabited the high table-lands that lie to the back of the western end of the great range of the Himalaya, or “Abode of Snow.” This Aryan race grew and increased, and spread to the south and west; and from it have sprung languages which are now spoken in India, in Persia, in Greece and Italy, in France and Germany, in Scandinavia, and in Russia. From this Aryan family we are sprung; out of the oldest Aryan speech our own language has grown.

7. The Family to which English belongs.—Our English language is part of the Aryan or Indo-European Family of languages. This means that its primary roots can be traced back to the people who lived in the high plateaus behind the western end of the great Himalayas, known as the “Abode of Snow.” This Aryan group expanded and moved south and west, leading to the development of languages now spoken in India, Persia, Greece, Italy, France, Germany, Scandinavia, and Russia. We are descendants of this Aryan family; our language has evolved from the oldest Aryan speech.

8. The Group to which English belongs.—The Indo-European family of languages consists of several groups. One of these is called the Teutonic Group, because it is spoken by the Teuts (or the Teutonic race), who are found in Germany, in England and Scotland, in Holland, in parts of Belgium, in Denmark, in Norway and Sweden, in Iceland, and the Faroe Islands. The Teutonic group consists of three branches—High German, Low German, and Scandinavian. High 196 German is the name given to the kind of German spoken in Upper Germany—that is, in the table-land which lies south of the river Main, and which rises gradually till it runs into the Alps. New High German is the German of books—the literary language—the German that is taught and learned in schools. Low German is the name given to the German dialects spoken in the lowlands—in the German part of the Great Plain of Europe, and round the mouths of those German rivers that flow into the Baltic and the North Sea. Scandinavian is the name given to the languages spoken in Denmark and in the great Scandinavian Peninsula. Of these three languages, Danish and Norwegian are practically the same—their literary or book-language is one; while Swedish is very different. Icelandic is the oldest and purest form of Scandinavian. The following is a table of the

8. The Group to which English belongs.—The Indo-European family of languages has several groups. One of these is called the Teutonic Group, named after the Teuts (or the Teutonic race), who are found in Germany, England, Scotland, Holland, parts of Belgium, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Iceland, and the Faroe Islands. The Teutonic group includes three branches—High German, Low German, and Scandinavian. High 196 German refers to the type of German spoken in Upper Germany—that is, in the plateau south of the river Main, which gradually rises into the Alps. New High German is the version of German used in writing—the literary language—the German that is taught and learned in schools. Low German refers to the German dialects spoken in the lowlands—in the German portion of the Great Plain of Europe, and around the mouths of those German rivers that flow into the Baltic and the North Sea. Scandinavian refers to the languages spoken in Denmark and throughout the larger Scandinavian Peninsula. Among these three languages, Danish and Norwegian are essentially the same—their literary language is unified; while Swedish is quite different. Icelandic is the oldest and purest form of Scandinavian. The following is a table of the

GROUP OF TEUTONIC LANGUAGES.
  TEUTONIC.  
   
       
Low German. Standard German. Scandi.
     
                                           
Dutch. Flemish. Frisian. English. Old. Middle. New. Icelandic Dansk
(or Norsk).
Ferroic. Svensk
(Swedish).

It will be observed, on looking at the above table, that High German is subdivided according to time, but that the other groups are subdivided according to space.

It can be seen from the table above that High German is divided by time, while the other groups are divided by location.

9. English a Low-German Speech.—Our English tongue is the lowest of all Low-German dialects. Low German is the German spoken in the lowlands of Germany. As we descend the rivers, we come to the lowest level of all—the level of the sea. Our English speech, once a mere dialect, came down to that, crossed the German Ocean, and settled in Britain, to which it gave in time the name of Angla-land or England. The Low German spoken in the Netherlands is called Dutch; the Low German spoken in Friesland—a prosperous province of Holland—is called Frisian; and the Low German spoken in Great Britain is called English. These three languages are extremely like one another; but the Continental language that is likest 197 the English is the Dutch or Hollandish dialect called Frisian. We even possess a couplet, every word of which is both English and Frisian. It runs thus—

9. English as a Low-German Language.—Our English language is the most basic of all Low-German dialects. Low German is the version of German spoken in the lowlands of Germany. As we travel down the rivers, we reach the lowest point of all—the level of the sea. Our English language, once just a dialect, made its way down to that point, crossed the German Ocean, and settled in Britain, which eventually became known as Angla-land or England. The Low German spoken in the Netherlands is referred to as Dutch; the Low German spoken in Friesland—a prosperous area of Holland—is called Frisian; and the Low German spoken in Great Britain is known as English. These three languages are very similar to each other; however, the Continental language that resembles English the most is the Dutch or Hollandish dialect called Frisian. We even have a couplet where each word is both English and Frisian. It goes like this—

Good butter and good cheese

Good butter and good cheese

Is good English and good Fries.

Is good English and good Fries.

10. Dutch and Welsh—a Contrast.—When the Teuton conquerors came to this country, they called the Britons foreigners, just as the Greeks called all other peoples besides themselves barbarians. By this they did not at first mean that they were uncivilised, but only that they were not Greeks. Now, the Teutonic or Saxon or English name for foreigners was Wealhas, a word afterwards contracted into Welsh. To this day the modern Teuts or Teutons (or Germans, as we call them) call all Frenchmen and Italians Welshmen; and, when a German, peasant crosses the border into France, he says: “I am going into Welshland.”

10. Dutch and Welsh—a Contrast.—When the German conquerors arrived in this country, they referred to the Britons as foreigners, just as the Greeks considered all other cultures besides their own barbarians. At first, they didn’t mean to imply that they were uncivilized, but simply that they were not Greeks. The Germanic or Saxon term for foreigners was Wealhas, which later got shortened to Welsh. Even today, modern Germans still refer to all French and Italians as Welshmen; and when a German farmer crosses into France, he’ll say: “I am going into Welshland.”

11. The Spread of English over Britain.—The Jutes, who came from Juteland or Jylland—now called Jutland—settled in Kent and in the Isle of Wight. The Saxons settled in the south and western parts of England, and gave their names to those kingdoms—now counties—whose names came to end in sex. There was the kingdom of the East Saxons, or Essex; the kingdom of the West Saxons, or Wessex; the kingdom of the Middle Saxons, or Middlesex; and the kingdom of the South Saxons, or Sussex. The Angles settled chiefly on the east coast. The kingdom of East Anglia was divided into the regions of the North Folk and the South Folk, words which are still perpetuated in the names Norfolk and Suffolk. These three sets of Teutons all spoke different dialects of the same Teutonic speech; and these dialects, with their differences, peculiarities, and odd habits, took root in English soil, and lived an independent life, apart from each other, uninfluenced by each other, for several hundreds of years. But, in the slow course of time, they joined together to make up our beautiful English language—a language which, however, still bears in itself the traces of dialectic forms, and is in no respect of one kind or of one fibre all through.

11. The Spread of English over Britain.—The Jutes, who came from Juteland or Jylland—now known as Jutland—settled in Kent and on the Isle of Wight. The Saxons settled in the southern and western parts of England, naming those kingdoms—now counties— that ended in sex. There was the kingdom of the East Saxons, or Essex; the kingdom of the West Saxons, or Wessex; the kingdom of the Middle Saxons, or Middlesex; and the kingdom of the South Saxons, or Sussex. The Angles primarily settled along the east coast. The kingdom of East Anglia was divided into the regions of the North Folk and the South Folk, terms still reflected in the names Norfolk and Suffolk. These three groups of Teutons spoke different dialects of the same Teutonic language; and these dialects, with their differences, quirks, and unique traits, took root in English soil and developed independently of each other for several hundred years. However, over time, they came together to form our beautiful English language—a language that still contains traces of its dialectal roots and is not uniform or consistent throughout.

198

CHAPTER I.

THE PERIODS OF ENGLISH.

1. Dead and Living Languages.—A language is said to be dead when it is no longer spoken. Such a language we know only in books. Thus, Latin is a dead language, because no nation anywhere now speaks it. A dead language can undergo no change; it remains, and must remain, as we find it written in books. But a living language is always changing, just like a tree or the human body. The human body has its periods or stages. There is the period of infancy, the period of boyhood, the period of manhood, and the period of old age. In the same way, a language has its periods.

1. Dead and Living Languages.—A language is considered dead when no one speaks it anymore. We only know such a language from books. For example, Latin is a dead language because no country speaks it today. A dead language cannot change; it stays exactly as we find it in written form. On the other hand, a living language is always evolving, much like a tree or the human body. The human body goes through various stages: infancy, childhood, adulthood, and old age. Similarly, a language goes through its own stages.

2. No Sudden Changes—a Caution.—We divide the English language into periods, and then mark, with some approach to accuracy, certain distinct changes in the habits of our language, in the inflexions of its words, in the kind of words it preferred, or in the way it liked to put its words together. But we must be carefully on our guard against fancying that, at any given time or in any given year, the English people threw aside one set of habits as regards language, and adopted another set. It is not so, nor can it be so. The changes in language are as gentle, gradual, and imperceptible as the changes in the growth of a tree or in the skin of the human body. We renew our skin slowly and gradually; but we are never conscious of the process, nor can we say at any given time that we have got a completely new skin.

2. No Sudden Changes—a Caution.—We break down the English language into different periods and try to accurately mark specific changes in our language habits, word forms, preferred types of words, or the way we arrange our words. However, we need to be cautious about thinking that at any specific moment or year, English speakers completely discarded one set of language habits for another. That’s not how it works, and it can’t work that way. Changes in language happen gently, gradually, and often without us noticing, similar to how a tree grows or how our skin changes. We renew our skin slowly and gradually, but we’re never really aware of the process, nor can we point to a specific moment and say we have a totally new skin.

199

3. The Periods of English.—Bearing this caution in mind, we can go on to look at the chief periods in our English language. These are five in number; and they are as follows:—

3. The Periods of English.—Keeping this advice in mind, we can move on to explore the main periods of the English language. There are five in total, and they are as follows:—

I. Ancient English or Anglo-Saxon, 449-1100
II. Early English, 1100-1250
III. Middle English, 1250-1485
IV. Tudor English, 1485-1603
V. Modern English, 1603-1900

These periods merge very slowly, or are shaded off, so to speak, into each other in the most gradual way. If we take the English of 1250 and compare it with that of 900, we shall find a great difference; but if we compare it with the English of 1100 the difference is not so marked. The difference between the English of the nineteenth and the English of the fourteenth century is very great, but the difference between the English of the fourteenth and that of the thirteenth century is very small.

These periods blend very slowly, or fade into each other, in a gradual way. If we take the English from 1250 and compare it with that from 900, we’ll see a big difference; but if we compare it with the English from 1100, the difference isn’t as noticeable. The difference between the English of the nineteenth century and that of the fourteenth century is significant, but the difference between the English of the fourteenth and that of the thirteenth century is minimal.

4. Ancient English or Anglo-Saxon, 450-1100.—This form of English differed from modern English in having a much larger number of inflexions. The noun had five cases, and there were several declensions, just as in Latin; adjectives were declined, and had three genders; some pronouns had a dual as well as a plural number; and the verb had a much larger number of inflexions than it has now. The vocabulary of the language contained very few foreign elements. The poetry of the language employed head-rhyme or alliteration, and not end-rhyme, as we do now. The works of the poet Caedmon and the great prose-writer King Alfred belong to this Anglo-Saxon period.

4. Ancient English or Anglo-Saxon, 450-1100.—This version of English was quite different from modern English because it had many more inflections. Nouns had five cases, and there were several declensions, similar to Latin; adjectives were declined and had three genders; some pronouns had both a dual and plural form; and verbs had many more inflections than they do now. The vocabulary had very few foreign words. The poetry used head-rhyme or alliteration instead of end-rhyme like we do today. The works of the poet Caedmon and the renowned prose writer King Alfred are from this Anglo-Saxon period.

5. Early English, 1100-1250.—The coming of the Normans in 1066 made many changes in the land, many changes in the Church and in the State, and it also introduced many changes into the language. The inflexions of our speech began to drop off, because they were used less and less; and though we never adopted new inflexions from French or from any other language, new French words began to creep in. In some parts of the country English had ceased to be written in books; the language existed as a spoken language only; and hence accuracy in the use of words and the inflexions of words could not be 200 ensured. Two notable books—written, not printed, for there was no printing in this island till the year 1474—belong to this period. These are the Ormulum, by Orm or Ormin, and the Brut, by a monk called Layamon or Laweman. The latter tells the story of Brutus, who was believed to have been the son of Æneas of Troy; to have escaped after the downfall of that city; to have sailed through the Mediterranean, ever farther and farther to the west; to have landed in Britain, settled here, and given the country its name.

5. Early English, 1100-1250.—The arrival of the Normans in 1066 brought many changes to the land, the Church, and the State, as well as significant shifts in the language. The inflections in our speech started to disappear because they were used less and less; although we didn’t adopt new inflections from French or any other language, new French words began to appear. In some areas, English stopped being written down; it existed only as a spoken language, which made it difficult to ensure accuracy in word usage and their inflections. 200 Two notable books—written, not printed, since there was no printing in this country until 1474—are from this period. These are the Ormulum, by Orm or Ormin, and the Brut, by a monk named Layamon or Laweman. The latter tells the story of Brutus, who was believed to be the son of Æneas from Troy; he escaped after the fall of that city, sailed through the Mediterranean, traveling further and further west, landed in Britain, settled there, and named the country.

6. Middle English, 1250-1485.—Most of the inflexions of nouns and adjectives have in this period—between the middle of the thirteenth and the end of the fifteenth century—completely disappeared. The inflexions of verbs are also greatly reduced in number. The strong1 mode of inflexion has ceased to be employed for verbs that are new-comers, and the weak mode has been adopted in its place. During the earlier part of this period, even country-people tried to speak French, and in this and other modes many French words found their way into English. A writer of the thirteenth century, John de Trevisa, says that country-people “fondeth [that is, try] with great bysynes for to speke Freynsch for to be more y-told of.” The country-people did not succeed very well, as the ordinary proverb shows: “Jack would be a gentleman if he could speak French.” Boys at school were expected to turn their Latin into French, and in the courts of law French only was allowed to be spoken. But in 1362 Edward III. gave his assent to an Act of Parliament allowing English to be used instead of Norman-French. “The yer of oure Lord,” says John de Trevisa, “a thousond thre hondred foure score and fyve of the secunde Kyng Richard after the conquest, in al the gramer scoles of Engelond children leveth Freynsch, and construeth and turneth an Englysch.” To the first half of this period belong a Metrical Chronicle, attributed to Robert of Gloucester; Langtoft’s Metrical Chronicle, translated by Robert de Brunne; the Agenbite of Inwit, by Dan Michel of Northgate in Kent; and a few others. But to the second 201 half belong the rich and varied productions of Geoffrey Chaucer, our first great poet and always one of our greatest writers; the alliterative poems of William Langley or Langlande; the more learned poems of John Gower; and the translation of the Bible and theological works of the reformer John Wyclif.

6. Middle English, 1250-1485.—During this period—between the middle of the thirteenth century and the end of the fifteenth century—most noun and adjective endings completely disappeared. The endings of verbs also significantly decreased in number. The strong1 form of verb endings was no longer used for new verbs, and the weak form took its place. In the earlier part of this period, even rural people attempted to speak French, and many French words entered English through this and other means. A thirteenth-century writer, John de Trevisa, noted that country people “fondeth [that is, try] with great effort to speak French to be more distinguished.” However, they weren’t very successful, as the common proverb suggests: “Jack would be a gentleman if he could speak French.” Schoolboys were expected to translate Latin into French, and only French was permitted in legal courts. But in 1362, Edward III approved an Act of Parliament allowing the use of English instead of Norman-French. “The year of our Lord,” says John de Trevisa, “one thousand three hundred eighty-five of the second King Richard after the conquest, in all the grammar schools of England children abandon French and construct and turn into English.” The first half of this period includes the Metrical Chronicle, attributed to Robert of Gloucester; Langtoft’s Metrical Chronicle, translated by Robert de Brunne; the Agenbite of Inwit, by Dan Michel of Northgate in Kent; and a few others. In contrast, the second half features the rich and varied works of Geoffrey Chaucer, our first great poet and always one of our greatest writers; the alliterative poems of William Langley or Langlande; the more scholarly poems of John Gower; and the translation of the Bible and theological works by the reformer John Wyclif.

7. Tudor English, 1485-1603.—Before the end of the sixteenth century almost all our inflexions had disappeared. The great dramatist Ben Jonson (1574-1637) laments the loss of the plural ending en for verbs, because wenten and hopen were much more musical and more useful in verse than went or hope; but its recovery was already past praying for. This period is remarkable for the introduction of an enormous number of Latin words, and this was due to the new interest taken in the literature of the Romans—an interest produced by what is called the Revival of Letters. But the most striking, as it is also the most important fact relating to this period, is the appearance of a group of dramatic writers, the greatest the world has ever seen. Chief among these was William Shakespeare. Of pure poetry perhaps the greatest writer was Edmund Spenser. The greatest prose-writer was Richard Hooker, and the pithiest Francis Bacon.

7. Tudor English, 1485-1603.—By the end of the sixteenth century, almost all our inflections had vanished. The great playwright Ben Jonson (1574-1637) mourns the loss of the plural ending en for verbs, because wenten and hopen were much more melodic and useful in poetry than went or hope; but its recovery was already hopeless. This period is notable for the introduction of a massive number of Latin words, which was sparked by a renewed interest in Roman literature—an interest that emerged from what is called the Revival of Letters. However, the most striking and important fact about this period is the emergence of a group of dramatic writers, the greatest the world has ever seen. Chief among them was William Shakespeare. Perhaps the greatest writer of pure poetry was Edmund Spenser. The most significant prose writer was Richard Hooker, and the most concise was Francis Bacon.

8. Modern English, 1603-1900.—The grammar of the language was fixed before this period, most of the accidence having entirely vanished. The vocabulary of the language, however, has gone on increasing, and is still increasing; for the English language, like the English people, is always ready to offer hospitality to all peaceful foreigners—words or human beings—that will land and settle within her coasts. And the tendency at the present time is not only to give a hearty welcome to newcomers from other lands, but to call back old words and old phrases that had been allowed to drop out of existence. Tennyson has been one of the chief agents in this happy restoration.

8. Modern English, 1603-1900.—The grammar of the language was established before this time, with most of the inflections completely disappearing. The vocabulary, however, has continued to grow and is still growing; the English language, like the English people, is always open to welcoming all peaceful foreigners—whether they be words or people—that arrive and settle within her borders. Currently, there’s a trend not only to warmly embrace newcomers from other countries but also to revive old words and phrases that had been forgotten. Tennyson has played a major role in this delightful revival.

202

CHAPTER II.

THE HISTORY OF THE VOCABULARY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.

1. The English Nation.—The English people have for many centuries been the greatest travellers in the world. It was an Englishman—Francis Drake—who first went round the globe; and the English have colonised more foreign lands in every part of the world than any other people that ever existed. The English in this way have been influenced by the world without. But they have also been subjected to manifold influences from within—they have been exposed to greater political changes, and profounder though quieter political revolutions, than any other nation. In 1066 they were conquered by the Norman-French; and for several centuries they had French kings. Seeing and talking with many different peoples, they learned to adopt foreign words with ease, and to give them a home among the native-born words of the language. Trade is always a kindly and useful influence; and the trade of Great Britain has for many centuries been larger than that of any other nation. It has spread into every part of the world; it gives and receives from all tribes and nations, from every speech and tongue.

1. The English Nation.—The English people have been the greatest travelers in the world for many centuries. An Englishman—Francis Drake—was the first to circumnavigate the globe, and the English have colonized more foreign lands around the world than any other group in history. Through this, they have been influenced by the world outside. However, they have also faced many influences from within—they have undergone greater political changes and deeper yet quieter political revolutions than any other nation. In 1066, they were conquered by the Norman-French, and for several centuries, they had French kings. Having interacted with many different peoples, they easily adopted foreign words and integrated them into their native vocabulary. Trade is always a beneficial and significant influence; Great Britain's trade has been larger than that of any other nation for many centuries. It has reached every corner of the globe, exchanging goods and ideas with all tribes and nations, in every language.

2. The English Element in English.—When the English came to this island in the fifth century, the number of words in the language they spoke was probably not over two thousand. Now, however, we possess a vocabulary of perhaps more than one hundred thousand words. And so eager and willing 203 have we been to welcome foreign words, that it may be said with truth that: The majority of words in the English Tongue are not English. In fact, if we take the Latin language by itself, there are in our language more Latin words than English. But the grammar is distinctly English, and not Latin at all.

2. The English Element in English.—When the English arrived on this island in the fifth century, their language likely had no more than two thousand words. Now, however, our vocabulary may include over one hundred thousand words. We have been so eager and willing to embrace foreign words that it can be truthfully said: The majority of words in the English language are not English. In fact, if we consider only Latin, there are more Latin words in our language than English words. Nevertheless, the grammar remains distinctly English and not Latin at all.

3. The Spoken Language and the Written Language—a Caution.—We must not forget what has been said about a language,—that it is not a printed thing—not a set of black marks upon paper, but that it is in truest truth a tongue or a speech. Hence we must be careful to distinguish between the spoken language and the written or printed language; between the language of the ear and the language of the eye; between the language of the mouth and the language of the dictionary; between the moving vocabulary of the market and the street, and the fixed vocabulary that has been catalogued and imprisoned in our dictionaries. If we can only keep this in view, we shall find that, though there are more Latin words in our vocabulary than English, the English words we possess are used in speaking a hundred times, or even a thousand times, oftener than the Latin words. It is the genuine English words that have life and movement; it is they that fly about in houses, in streets, and in markets; it is they that express with greatest force our truest and most usual sentiments—our inmost thoughts and our deepest feelings. Latin words are found often enough in books; but, when an English man or woman is deeply moved, he speaks pure English and nothing else. Words are the coin of human intercourse; and it is the native coin of pure English with the native stamp that is in daily circulation.

3. The Spoken Language and the Written Language—a Caution.—We must remember what has been said about language—it’s not just something printed, not just black marks on paper, but truly a tongue or a speech. Therefore, we need to be careful to separate the spoken language from the written or printed language; the language of the ear from the language of the eye; the language of the mouth from the language of the dictionary; the dynamic vocabulary of the market and the street from the static vocabulary trapped in our dictionaries. If we can keep this in mind, we’ll see that, even though there are more Latin words in our vocabulary than English, the English words we have are used in conversation a hundred times, or even a thousand times, more often than the Latin words. It’s the genuine English words that are alive and active; they’re the ones that circulate in homes, streets, and markets; they express most powerfully our truest and most common emotions—our deepest thoughts and feelings. Latin words appear frequently in books, but when an English man or woman is truly moved, they speak pure English and nothing else. Words are the currency of human interaction; and it’s the native currency of pure English with its original mark that is in everyday use.

4. A Diagram of English.—If we were to try to represent to the eye the proportions of the different elements in our vocabulary, as it is found in the dictionary, the diagram would take something like the following form:—

4. A Diagram of English.—If we tried to visually represent the proportions of the different elements in our vocabulary, as they appear in the dictionary, the diagram would look something like this:—

204
DIAGRAM OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
English Words.
Latin Terms
(including Norman-French, which are also Latin).
Greek Terms. Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, Dutch, Hebrew, Arabic, Hindustani, Persian, Malay, American, etc. etc.

5. The Foreign Elements in our English Vocabulary.—The different peoples and the different circumstances with which we have come in contact, have had many results—one among others, that of presenting us with contributions to our vocabulary. We found Kelts here; and hence we have a number of Keltic words in our vocabulary. The Romans held this island for several hundred years; and when they had to go in the year 410, they left behind them six Latin words, which we have inherited. In the seventh century, Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome brought over to us a larger number of Latin words; and the Church which they founded introduced ever more and more words from Rome. The Danes began to come over to this island in the eighth century; we had for some time a Danish dynasty seated on the throne of England: and hence we possess many Danish words. The Norman-French invasion in the eleventh century brought us many hundreds of Latin words; for French is in reality a branch of the Latin tongue. The Revival of Learning in the sixteenth century gave us several thousands of Latin words. And wherever our sailors and merchants have gone, they have brought back with them foreign words as well as foreign things—Arabic words from Arabia and Africa, Hindustani words from India, Persian words from Persia, Chinese words from China, and even Malay words from the peninsula of Malacca. Let us look a little more closely at these foreign elements.

5. The Foreign Elements in our English Vocabulary.—The different people and situations we’ve encountered have resulted in many things, including adding to our vocabulary. We found Celts here; that's why we have a number of Celtic words in our language. The Romans occupied this island for several hundred years, and when they left in 410, they left behind six Latin words that we’ve inherited. In the seventh century, Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome brought over a larger number of Latin words, and the Church they established introduced even more words from Rome. The Danes began arriving in the eighth century, and for some time we had a Danish dynasty on the throne of England, which is why we have many Danish words. The Norman-French invasion in the eleventh century brought us hundreds of Latin words, since French is essentially a branch of the Latin language. The Revival of Learning in the sixteenth century introduced several thousand Latin words. And wherever our sailors and merchants have traveled, they’ve returned with foreign words as well as foreign goods—Arabic words from Arabia and Africa, Hindustani words from India, Persian words from Persia, Chinese words from China, and even Malay words from the Malay Peninsula. Let’s take a closer look at these foreign elements.

6. The Keltic Element in English.—This element is of 205 three kinds: (i) Those words which we received direct from the ancient Britons whom we found in the island; (ii) those which the Norman-French brought with them from Gaul; (iii) those which have lately come into the language from the Highlands of Scotland, or from Ireland, or from the writings of Sir Walter Scott.

6. The Keltic Element in English.—This element is of 205 three types: (i) words we got directly from the ancient Britons who were already living on the island; (ii) those that the Norman-French brought with them from Gaul; (iii) those that have recently entered the language from the Highlands of Scotland, Ireland, or from the writings of Sir Walter Scott.

7. The First Keltic Element.—This first contribution contains the following words: Breeches, clout, crock, cradle, darn, dainty, mop, pillow; barrow (a funeral mound), glen, havoc, kiln, mattock, pool. It is worthy of note that the first eight in the list are the names of domestic—some even of kitchen—things and utensils. It may, perhaps, be permitted us to conjecture that in many cases the Saxon invader married a British wife, who spoke her own language, taught her children to speak their mother tongue, and whose words took firm root in the kitchen of the new English household. The names of most rivers, mountains, lakes, and hills are, of course, Keltic; for these names would not be likely to be changed by the English new-comers. There are two names for rivers which are found—in one form or another—in every part of Great Britain. These are the names Avon and Ex. The word Avon means simply water. We can conceive the children on a farm near a river speaking of it simply as “the water”; and hence we find fourteen Avons in this island. Ex also means water; and there are perhaps more than twenty streams in Great Britain with this name. The word appears as Ex in Exeter (the older and fuller form being Exanceaster—the camp on the Exe); as Ax in Axminster; as Ox in Oxford; as Ux in Uxbridge; and as Ouse in Yorkshire and other eastern counties. In Wales and Scotland, the hidden k changes its place and comes at the end. Thus in Wales we find Usk; and in Scotland, Esk. There are at least eight Esks in the kingdom of Scotland alone. The commonest Keltic name for a mountain is Pen or Ben (in Wales it is Pen; in Scotland the flatter form Ben is used). We find this word in England also under the form of Pennine; and, in Italy, as Apennine.

7. The First Keltic Element.—This first contribution includes the following words: breeches, clout, crock, cradle, darn, dainty, mop, pillow; barrow (a funeral mound), glen, havoc, kiln, mattock, pool. It's worth noting that the first eight on the list refer to household items—some even to kitchenware. We might speculate that in many cases, the Saxon invader married a British wife, who spoke her own language, taught her children to speak their mother tongue, and whose words became integral to the kitchen of the new English home. Most names of rivers, mountains, lakes, and hills are typically Keltic; these names would not likely have been changed by the English newcomers. There are two names for rivers that appear—in one form or another—throughout Great Britain. These are Avon and Ex. The word Avon simply means water. We can imagine the kids on a farm near a river referring to it simply as “the water”, which is why we have fourteen Avons on this island. Ex also means water; there may be over twenty streams in Great Britain with this name. The word appears as Ex in Exeter (the older and fuller form being Exanceaster—the camp on the Exe); as Ax in Axminster; as Ox in Oxford; as Ux in Uxbridge; and as Ouse in Yorkshire and other eastern counties. In Wales and Scotland, the hidden k shifts its position to the end. Thus, in Wales, we see Usk; and in Scotland, Esk. There are at least eight Esks in Scotland alone. The most common Keltic name for a mountain is Pen or Ben (it’s Pen in Wales and the shorter form Ben in Scotland). We find this word in England too as Pennine; and in Italy, as Apennine.

8. The Second Keltic Element.—The Normans came from 206 Scandinavia early in the tenth century, and wrested the valley of the Seine out of the hands of Charles the Simple, the then king of the French. The language spoken by the people of France was a broken-down form of spoken Latin, which is now called French; but in this language they had retained many Gaulish words out of the old Gaulish language. Such are the words: Bag, bargain, barter; barrel, basin, basket, bucket; bonnet, button, ribbon; car, cart; dagger, gown; mitten, motley; rogue; varlet, vassal, wicket. The above words were brought over to Britain by the Normans; and they gradually took an acknowledged place among the words of our own language, and have held that place ever since.

8. The Second Keltic Element.—The Normans arrived from 206 Scandinavia in the early tenth century and took control of the Seine Valley from Charles the Simple, the king of France at the time. The language spoken in France was a simplified version of Latin, now known as French; however, it still included many words from the old Gaulish language. Some examples are: Bag, bargain, barter; barrel, basin, basket, bucket; bonnet, button, ribbon; car, cart; dagger, gown; mitten, motley; rogue; varlet, vassal, wicket. These words were introduced to Britain by the Normans and gradually became accepted into our language, where they have remained ever since.

9. The Third Keltic Element.—This consists of comparatively few words—such as clan; claymore (a sword); philabeg (a kind of kilt), kilt itself, brogue (a kind of shoe), plaid; pibroch (bagpipe war-music), slogan (a war-cry); and whisky. Ireland has given us shamrock, gag, log, clog, and brogue—in the sense of a mode of speech.

9. The Third Keltic Element.—This includes relatively few words—like clan; claymore (a sword); philabeg (a type of kilt), kilt itself, brogue (a type of shoe), plaid; pibroch (bagpipe war music), slogan (a war cry); and whisky. Ireland has contributed shamrock, gag, log, clog, and brogue—referring to a way of speaking.

10. The Scandinavian Element in English.—Towards the end of the eighth century—in the year 787—the Teutons of the North, called Northmen, Normans, or Norsemen—but more commonly known as Danes—made their appearance on the eastern coast of Great Britain, and attacked the peaceful towns and quiet settlements of the English. These attacks became so frequent, and their occurrence was so much dreaded, that a prayer was inserted against them in a Litany of the time—“From the incursions of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us!” In spite of the resistance of the English, the Danes had, before the end of the ninth century, succeeded in obtaining a permanent footing in England; and, in the eleventh century, a Danish dynasty sat upon the English throne from the year 1016 to 1042. From the time of King Alfred, the Danes of the Danelagh were a settled part of the population of England; and hence we find, especially on the east coast, a large number of Danish names still in use.

10. The Scandinavian Element in English.—Towards the end of the eighth century—in the year 787—the northern tribes known as Northmen, Normans, or Norsemen—more commonly referred to as Danes—arrived on the eastern coast of Great Britain and attacked the peaceful towns and quiet settlements of the English. These attacks became so frequent and were so feared that a prayer was included in a Litany of the time—“From the incursions of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us!” Despite the English resistance, the Danes managed to establish a permanent presence in England before the end of the ninth century; and in the eleventh century, a Danish dynasty ruled over England from 1016 to 1042. From the time of King Alfred, the Danes of the Danelagh were an integral part of the English population; as a result, we still find many Danish names in use, particularly along the east coast.

11. Character of the Scandinavian Element.—The Northmen, as we have said, were Teutons; and they spoke a dialect 207 of the great Teutonic (or German) language. The sounds of the Danish dialect—or language, as it must now be called—are harder than those of the German. We find a k instead of a ch; a p preferred to an f. The same is the case in Scotland, where the hard form kirk is preferred to the softer church. Where the Germans say Dorf—our English word Thorpe, a village—the Danes say Drup.

11. Character of the Scandinavian Element.—The Northmen, as we mentioned, were Teutons; and they spoke a dialect 207 of the great Teutonic (or German) language. The sounds of the Danish dialect—or language, as we should now call it—are harsher than those of German. We see a k instead of a ch; a p is preferred over an f. The same happens in Scotland, where the hard form kirk is chosen over the softer church. Where the Germans say Dorf—our English word Thorpe, meaning a village—the Danes say Drup.

12. Scandinavian Words (i).—The words contributed to our language by the Scandinavians are of two kinds: (i) Names of places; and (ii) ordinary words. (i) The most striking instance of a Danish place-name is the noun by, a town. Mr Isaac Taylor2 tells us that there are in the east of England more than six hundred names of towns ending in by. Almost all of these are found in the Danelagh, within the limits of the great highway made by the Romans to the north-west, and well-known as Watling Street. We find, for example, Whitby, or the town on the white cliffs; Grimsby, or the town of Grim, a great sea-rover, who obtained for his countrymen the right that all ships from the Baltic should come into the port of Grimsby free of duty; Tenby, that is Daneby; by-law, a law for a special town; and a vast number of others. The following Danish words also exist in our times—either as separate and individual words, or in composition—beck, a stream; fell, a hill or table-land; firth or fiord, an arm of the sea—the same as the Danish fiord; force, a waterfall; garth, a yard or enclosure; holm, an island in a river; kirk, a church; oe, an island; thorpe, a village; thwaite, a forest clearing; and vik or wick, a station for ships, or a creek.

12. Scandinavian Words (i).—The words that the Scandinavians contributed to our language fall into two categories: (i) place names; and (ii) common words. (i) One of the most notable Danish place names is the word by, meaning town. Mr. Isaac Taylor2 tells us that in the east of England, there are over six hundred towns with names that end in by. Almost all of these are located in the Danelagh, within the boundaries of the major road created by the Romans to the northwest, known as Watling Street. For instance, we have Whitby, or the town on the white cliffs; Grimsby, named after Grim, a fierce sea raider, who secured for his people the right for all ships from the Baltic to enter the port of Grimsby without paying duty; Tenby, which is Daneby; by-law, a law specific to a particular town; and countless others. The following Danish words are still in use today—either as individual words or in combinations—beck, meaning a stream; fell, meaning a hill or plateau; firth or fiord, referring to an arm of the sea, just like the Danish word fiord; force, meaning a waterfall; garth, meaning a yard or enclosure; holm, meaning an island in a river; kirk, meaning a church; oe, meaning an island; thorpe, meaning a village; thwaite, meaning a forest clearing; and vik or wick, meaning a docking place for ships, or a creek.

13. Scandinavian Words (ii).—The most useful and the most frequently employed word that we have received from the Danes is the word are. The pure English word for this is beoth or sindon. The Danes gave us also the habit of using to before an infinitive. Their word for to was at; and at still survives and is in use in Lincolnshire. We find also the following Danish words in our language: blunt, bole (of a tree), bound (on a journey—properly boun), busk (to dress), cake, 208 call, crop (to cut), curl, cut, dairy, daze, din, droop, fellow, flit, for, froward, hustings, ill, irk, kid, kindle, loft, odd, plough, root, scold, sky, tarn (a small mountain lake), weak, and ugly. It is in Northumberland, Durham, Yorkshire, Lincoln, Norfolk, and even in the western counties of Cumberland and Lancashire, that we find the largest admixture of Scandinavian words.

13. Scandinavian Words (ii).—The most useful and commonly used word that we have taken from the Danes is the word are. The pure English equivalent is beoth or sindon. The Danes also introduced the habit of using to before an infinitive. Their word for to was at; and at still exists and is used in Lincolnshire. We also find the following Danish words in our language: blunt, bole (of a tree), bound (on a journey—properly boun), busk (to dress), cake, 208 call, crop (to cut), curl, cut, dairy, daze, din, droop, fellow, flit, for, froward, hustings, ill, irk, kid, kindle, loft, odd, plough, root, scold, sky, tarn (a small mountain lake), weak, and ugly. The largest mix of Scandinavian words can be found in Northumberland, Durham, Yorkshire, Lincoln, Norfolk, and even in the western counties of Cumberland and Lancashire.

14. Influence of the Scandinavian Element.—The introduction of the Danes and the Danish language into England had the result, in the east, of unsettling the inflexions of our language, and thus of preparing the way for their complete disappearance. The declensions of nouns became unsettled; nouns that used to make their plural in a or in u took the more striking plural suffix as that belonged to a quite different declension. The same things happened to adjectives, verbs, and other parts of language. The causes of this are not far to seek. Spoken language can never be so accurate as written language; the mass of the English and Danes never cared or could care much for grammar; and both parties to a conversation would of course hold firmly to the root of the word, which was intelligible to both of them, and let the inflexions slide, or take care of themselves. The more the English and Danes mixed with each other, the oftener they met at church, at games, and in the market-place, the more rapidly would this process of stripping go on,—the smaller care would both peoples take of the grammatical inflexions which they had brought with them into this country.

14. Influence of the Scandinavian Element.—The arrival of the Danes and the Danish language in England led to the disruption of our language's inflections, particularly in the east, paving the way for their eventual loss. The declension of nouns became unstable; nouns that used to form their plural with a or u started adopting the more noticeable plural suffix as, which belonged to a completely different declension. The same changes affected adjectives, verbs, and other parts of speech. The reasons for this are not hard to find. Spoken language is never as precise as written language; the majority of the English and Danes were not overly concerned with grammar; and both sides in a conversation would focus on the root of the word, which was understandable to both, allowing the inflections to fade away or manage themselves. As the English and Danes mingled more—whether at church, during games, or in the marketplace—the process of simplification accelerated, and both groups paid less attention to the grammatical inflections they had initially brought to this country.

15. The Latin Element in English.—So far as the number of words—the vocabulary—of the language is concerned, the Latin contribution is by far the most important element in our language. Latin was the language of the Romans; and the Romans at one time were masters of the whole known world. No wonder, then, that they influenced so many peoples, and that their language found its way—east and west, and south and north—into almost all the countries of Europe. There are, as we have seen, more Latin than English words in our own language; and it is therefore necessary to make ourselves acquainted with the 209 character and the uses of the Latin element—an element so important—in English.3 Not only have the Romans made contributions of large numbers of words to the English language, but they have added to it a quite new quality, and given to its genius new powers of expression. So true is this, that we may say—without any sense of unfairness, or any feeling of exaggeration—that, until the Latin element was thoroughly mixed, united with, and transfused into the original English, the writings of Shakespeare were impossible, the poetry of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries could not have come into existence. This is true of Shakespeare; and it is still more true of Milton. His most powerful poetical thoughts are written in lines, the most telling words in which are almost always Latin. This may be illustrated by the following lines from “Lycidas”:—

15. The Latin Element in English.—When it comes to the vocabulary of our language, the contribution from Latin is by far the most significant. Latin was the language of the Romans, who at one time dominated much of the known world. It’s no surprise that they influenced numerous cultures and that their language spread—east and west, and south and north—across almost all of Europe. As we've seen, there are more Latin words than English words in our language; therefore, it's essential for us to understand the character and uses of the Latin element—an element so important—in English. Not only did the Romans contribute a large number of words to the English language, but they also introduced a completely new quality and enhanced its ability to express ideas. This is so true that we can confidently state—without being unfair or exaggerating—that until the Latin element was fully integrated with and infused into the original English, the works of Shakespeare were impossible, and the poetry of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries could not have existed. This applies to Shakespeare, but even more so to Milton. His most powerful poetic ideas are often expressed in lines where the most impactful words are almost always Latin. This can be illustrated by the following lines from “Lycidas”:—

“It was that fatal and perfidious bark,

“It was that fatal and perfidious bark,

Built in the eclipse, and rigged with curses dark,

Built in the eclipse, and equipped with dark curses,

That sunk so low that sacred head of thine!”

That sank so low that sacred head of yours!”

16. The Latin Contributions and their Dates.—The first contribution of Latin words was made by the Romans—not, however, to the English, but to the Britons. The Romans held this island from A.D. 43 to A.D. 410. They left behind them—when they were obliged to go—a small contribution of six words—six only, but all of them important. The second contribution—to a large extent ecclesiastical—was made by Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome, and their visit took place in the year 596. The third contribution was made through the medium of the Norman-French, who seized and subdued this island in the year 1066 and following years. The fourth contribution came to us by the aid of the Revival of Learning—rather a process than an event, the dates of which are vague, but which may be said to have taken place in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The Latin left for us by the Romans is called Latin of the First Period; that brought over by the missionaries from Rome, Latin of the 210 Second Period; that given us by the Norman-French, Latin of the Third Period; and that which came to us from the Revival of Learning, Latin of the Fourth Period. The first consists of a few names handed down to us through the Britons; the second, of a number of words—mostly relating to ecclesiastical affairs—brought into the spoken language by the monks; the third, of a large vocabulary, that came to us by mouth and ear; and the fourth, of a very large treasure of words, which we received by means of books and the eye. Let us now look more closely and carefully at them, each in its turn.

16. The Latin Contributions and their Dates.—The first contribution of Latin words was made by the Romans—not to the English, but to the Britons. The Romans occupied this island from A.D. 43 to CE 410. When they were forced to leave, they left behind a small contribution of just six words—six important words. The second contribution, which was mainly ecclesiastical, came from Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome, who arrived in the year 596. The third contribution came through the Norman-French, who conquered this island in 1066 and the following years. The fourth contribution emerged during the Revival of Learning—a process rather than an event, with dates that are vague, but occurring primarily in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The Latin left by the Romans is called Latin of the First Period; that brought over by the missionaries from Rome is Latin of the 210 Second Period; that introduced by the Norman-French is Latin of the Third Period; and that which came from the Revival of Learning is Latin of the Fourth Period. The first consists of a few names passed down to us through the Britons; the second includes several words—mostly related to church matters—brought into spoken language by the monks; the third contains a broad vocabulary that came to us by mouth and ear; and the fourth offers a vast collection of words that we received through books and the eye. Now, let’s take a closer, more careful look at each of them in turn.

17. Latin of the First Period (i).—The Romans held Britain for nearly four hundred years; and they succeeded in teaching the wealthier classes among the Southern Britons to speak Latin. They also built towns in the island, made splendid roads, formed camps at important points, framed good laws, and administered the affairs of the island with considerable justice and uprightness. But, never having come directly into contact with the Angles or Saxons themselves, they could not in any way influence their language by oral communication—by speaking to them. What they left behind them was only six words, most of which became merely the prefixes or the suffixes of the names of places. These six words were Castra, a camp; Strata (via), a paved road; Colonia, a settlement (generally of soldiers); Fossa, a trench; Portus, a harbour; and Vallum, a rampart.

17. Latin of the First Period (i).—The Romans controlled Britain for almost four hundred years and were able to teach the wealthier classes among the Southern Britons to speak Latin. They also built towns on the island, created impressive roads, set up camps at key locations, established good laws, and managed the island's affairs with a fair amount of justice and integrity. However, since they never came into direct contact with the Angles or Saxons themselves, they couldn't influence their language through spoken communication. What they left behind was just six words, most of which eventually became prefixes or suffixes in place names. These six words were Castra, meaning a camp; Strata (via), meaning a paved road; Colonia, meaning a settlement (usually of soldiers); Fossa, meaning a trench; Portus, meaning a harbor; and Vallum, meaning a rampart.

18. Latin of the First Period (ii).—(a) The treatment of the Latin word castra in this island has been both singular and significant. It has existed in this country for nearly nineteen hundred years; and it has always taken the colouring of the locality into whose soil it struck root. In the north and east of England it is sounded hard, and takes the form of caster, as in Lancaster, Doncaster, Tadcaster, and others. In the midland counties, it takes the softer form of cester, as in Leicester, Towcester; and in the extreme west and south, it takes the still softer form of chester, as in Chester, Manchester, Winchester, and others. It is worthy of notice that there are in Scotland no words ending in caster. Though 211 the Romans had camps in Scotland, they do not seem to have been so important as to become the centres of towns. (b) The word strata has also taken different forms in different parts of England. While castra has always been a suffix, strata shows itself constantly as a prefix. When the Romans came to this island, the country was impassable by man. There were no roads worthy of the name,—what paths there were being merely foot-paths or bridle-tracks. One of the first things the Romans did was to drive a strongly built military road from Richborough, near Dover, to the river Dee, on which they formed a standing camp (Castra stativa) which to this day bears the name of Chester. This great road became the highway of all travellers from north to south,—was known as “The Street,” and was called by the Saxons Watling Street. But this word street also became a much-used prefix, and took the different forms of strat, strad, stret, and streat. All towns with such names are to be found on this or some other great Roman road. Thus we have Stratford-on-Avon, Stratton, Stradbroke, Stretton, Stretford (near Manchester), and Streatham (near London).—Over the other words we need not dwell so long. Colonia we find in Colne, Lincoln, and others; fossa in Fossway, Fosbrooke, and Fosbridge; portus, in Portsmouth, and Bridport; and vallum in the words wall, bailey, and bailiff. The Normans called the two courts in front of their castles the inner and outer baileys; and the officer in charge of them was called the bailiff.

18. Latin of the First Period (ii).—(a) The way the Latin word castra has been treated in this country is unique and significant. It has been here for almost nineteen hundred years, and it has always adapted to the local culture where it took root. In northern and eastern England, it’s pronounced harshly and appears as caster, as in Lancaster, Doncaster, Tadcaster, and others. In the midlands, it’s softer as cester, like in Leicester and Towcester; in the far west and south, it gets even softer as chester, as seen in Chester, Manchester, Winchester, and others. It’s important to note that there are no words ending in caster in Scotland. Even though the Romans had camps in Scotland, they didn’t seem significant enough to develop into towns. (b) The word strata has taken on different forms throughout England. While castra has always been a suffix, strata often appears as a prefix. When the Romans arrived on this island, the land was nearly impossible to traverse. There were no proper roads; the paths that existed were mostly just footpaths or bridle paths. One of the first things the Romans did was build a strong military road from Richborough, near Dover, to the river Dee, where they established a permanent camp (Castra stativa) that still carries the name Chester today. This major road became the main route for travelers going north to south and was referred to as “The Street,” which the Saxons called Watling Street. The term street also evolved into a frequently used prefix, appearing in various forms like strat, strad, stret, and streat. Towns with these names can be found along this road or other major Roman roads. Examples include Stratford-on-Avon, Stratton, Stradbroke, Stretton, Stretford (near Manchester), and Streatham (near London).—We won’t spend as much time on the other words. Colonia appears in Colne, Lincoln, and others; fossa in Fossway, Fosbrooke, and Fosbridge; portus in Portsmouth and Bridport; and vallum in the terms wall, bailey, and bailiff. The Normans referred to the two courts in front of their castles as the inner and outer baileys; the official overseeing them was called the bailiff.

19. Latin Element of the Second Period (i).—The story of Pope Gregory and the Roman mission to England is widely known. Gregory, when a young man, was crossing the Roman forum one morning, and, when passing the side where the slave-mart was held, observed, as he walked, some beautiful boys, with fair hair, blue eyes, and clear bright complexion. He asked a bystander of what nation the boys were. The answer was, that they were Angles. “No, not Angles,” he replied; “they are angels.” On learning further that they were heathens, he registered a silent vow that he would, if Providence gave him an opportunity, deliver them from the 212 darkness of heathendom, and bring them and their relatives into the light and liberty of the Gospel. Time passed by; and in the long course of time Gregory became Pope. In his unlooked-for greatness, he did not forget his vow. In the year 596 he sent over to Kent a missionary, called Augustine, along with forty monks. They were well received by the King of Kent, allowed to settle in Canterbury, and to build a small cathedral there.

19. Latin Element of the Second Period (i).—The story of Pope Gregory and the Roman mission to England is well-known. When Gregory was a young man, he was walking through the Roman forum one morning and, as he passed the area where the slave market was, he noticed some beautiful boys with fair hair, blue eyes, and bright complexions. He asked someone nearby what nationality the boys were. The reply was that they were Angles. “No, not Angles,” he said; “they are angels.” Upon learning that they were heathens, he made a silent vow that he would, if given the chance, rescue them from the darkness of their beliefs and bring them and their families into the light and freedom of the Gospel. Time went on, and eventually, Gregory became Pope. Even with his unexpected rise to greatness, he remembered his vow. In 596, he sent a missionary named Augustine to Kent, along with forty monks. They were warmly welcomed by the King of Kent and were permitted to settle in Canterbury and build a small cathedral there.

20. Latin Element of the Second Period (ii).—This mission, the churches that grew out of it, the Christian customs that in time took root in the country, and the trade that followed in its track, brought into the language a number of Latin words, most of them the names of church offices, services, and observances. Thus we find, in our oldest English, the words, postol from apostolus, a person sent; biscop, from episcopus, an overseer; calc, from calix, a cup; clerc, from clericus, an ordained member of the church; munec, from monăchus, a solitary person or monk; preost, from presbyter, an elder; aelmesse, from eleēmosŭnē, alms; predician, from prædicare, to preach; regol, from regula, a rule. (Apostle, bishop, clerk, monk, priest, and alms come to us really from Greek words—but through the Latin tongue.)

20. Latin Element of the Second Period (ii).—This mission, the churches that emerged from it, the Christian customs that eventually became established in the country, and the trade that followed brought a number of Latin words into the language, most of which were names for church offices, services, and practices. Thus, we find in our earliest English, the words, postol from apostolus, a person sent; biscop, from episcopus, an overseer; calc, from calix, a cup; clerc, from clericus, an ordained member of the church; munec, from monăchus, a solitary person or monk; preost, from presbyter, an elder; aelmesse, from eleēmosŭnē, alms; predician, from prædicare, to preach; regol, from regula, a rule. (Apostle, bishop, clerk, monk, priest, and alms actually come to us from Greek words—but through the Latin language.)

21. Latin Element of the Second Period (iii).—The introduction of the Roman form of Christianity brought with it increased communication with Rome and with the Continent generally; widened the experience of Englishmen; gave a stimulus to commerce; and introduced into this island new things and products, and along with the things and products new names. To this period belongs the introduction of the words: Butter, cheese; cedar, fig, pear, peach; lettuce, lily; pepper, pease; camel, lion, elephant; oyster, trout; pound, ounce; candle, table; marble; mint.

21. Latin Element of the Second Period (iii).—The arrival of the Roman version of Christianity led to greater interaction with Rome and the continent as a whole; it expanded the experiences of the English people; boosted trade; and brought new products and ideas to the island, along with names for those products and ideas. This period saw the introduction of the words: Butter, cheese; cedar, fig, pear, peach; lettuce, lily; pepper, peas; camel, lion, elephant; oyster, trout; pound, ounce; candle, table; marble; mint.

22. Latin of the Third Period (i).—The Latin element of the Third Period is in reality the French that was brought over to this island by the Normans in 1066, and is generally called Norman-French. It differed from the French of Paris both in spelling and in pronunciation. For example, Norman-French 213 wrote people for peuple; léal for loyal; réal for royal; réalm for royaume; and so on. But both of these dialects (and every dialect of French) are simply forms of Latin—not of the Latin written and printed in books, but of the Latin spoken in the camp, the fields, the streets, the village, and the cottage. The Romans conquered Gaul, where a Keltic tongue was spoken; and the Gauls gradually adopted Latin as their mother tongue, and—with the exception of the Brétons of Brittany—left off their Keltic speech almost entirely. In adopting the Latin tongue, they had—as in similar cases—taken firm hold of the root of the word, but changed the pronunciation of it, and had, at the same time, compressed very much or entirely dropped many of the Latin inflexions. The French people, an intermixture of Gauls and other tribes (some of them, like the Franks, German), ceased, in fact, to speak their own language, and learned the Latin tongue. The Norsemen, led by Duke Rolf or Rollo or Rou, marched south in large numbers; and, in the year 912, wrested from King Charles the Simple the fair valley of the Seine, settled in it, and gave to it the name of Normandy. These Norsemen, now Normans, were Teutons, and spoke a Teutonic dialect; but, when they settled in France, they learned in course of time to speak French. The kind of French they spoke is called Norman-French, and it was this kind of French that they brought over with them in 1066. But Norman-French had made its appearance in England before the famous year of ’66; for Edward the Confessor, who succeeded to the English throne in 1042, had been educated at the Norman Court; and he not only spoke the language himself, but insisted on its being spoken by the nobles who lived with him in his Court.

22. Latin of the Third Period (i).—The Latin component of the Third Period is really the French that was brought to this island by the Normans in 1066 and is generally referred to as Norman-French. It was different from the French spoken in Paris in both spelling and pronunciation. For example, Norman-French wrote people for peuple; léal for loyal; réal for royal; réalm for royaume; and so on. But both of these dialects (and every dialect of French) are simply forms of Latin—not the Latin that is written and printed in books, but the Latin spoken in the camp, fields, streets, villages, and cottages. The Romans conquered Gaul, where a Celtic language was spoken; and the Gauls gradually adopted Latin as their native tongue, and—except for the Bretons of Brittany—almost completely abandoned their Celtic speech. In adopting the Latin language, they had—like in similar situations—securely grabbed the root of the word but altered its pronunciation, and at the same time, significantly compressed or entirely dropped many of the Latin inflections. The French people, a mix of Gauls and other tribes (some of them, like the Franks, Germanic), effectively stopped speaking their original language and learned Latin instead. The Norsemen, led by Duke Rolf or Rollo or Rou, marched south in large numbers; and in the year 912, took from King Charles the Simple the beautiful valley of the Seine, settled there, and named it Normandy. These Norsemen, now Normans, were Teutons and spoke a Teutonic dialect; but when they settled in France, they gradually learned to speak French. The type of French they spoke is called Norman-French, and it was this form of French that they brought with them in 1066. However, Norman-French had already made its way to England before the significant year of ’66; for Edward the Confessor, who took the English throne in 1042, had been educated at the Norman Court; and he not only spoke the language himself but also insisted that the nobles living with him at his Court spoke it.

23. Latin of the Third Period (ii). Chief Dates.—The Normans, having utterly beaten down the resistance of the English, seized the land and all the political power of this country, and filled all kinds of offices—both spiritual and temporal—with their Norman brethren. Norman-French became the language of the Court and the nobility, the language of Parliament and the law courts, of the universities and the schools, of the Church 214 and of literature. The English people held fast to their own tongue; but they picked up many French words in the markets and other places “where men most do congregate.” But French, being the language of the upper and ruling classes, was here and there learned by the English or Saxon country-people who had the ambition to be in the fashion, and were eager “to speke Frensch, for to be more y-told of,”—to be more highly considered than their neighbours. It took about three hundred years for French words and phrases to soak thoroughly into English; and it was not until England was saturated with French words and French rhythms that the great poet Chaucer appeared to produce poetic narratives that were read with delight both by Norman baron and by Saxon yeoman. In the course of these three hundred years this intermixture of French with English had been slowly and silently going on. Let us look at a few of the chief land-marks in the long process. In 1042 Edward the Confessor introduces Norman-French into his Court. In 1066 Duke William introduces Norman-French into the whole country, and even into parts of Scotland. The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, ceases to be written, anywhere in the island, in public documents, in the year 1154. In 1204 we lost Normandy, a loss that had the effect of bringing the English and the Normans closer together. Robert of Gloucester writes his chronicle in 1272, and uses a large number of French words. But, as early as the reign of Henry the Third, in the year 1258, the reformed and reforming Government of the day issued a proclamation in English, as well as in French and Latin. In 1303, Robert of Brunn introduces a large number of French words. The French wars in Edward the Third’s reign brought about a still closer union of the Norman and the Saxon elements of the nation. But, about the middle of the fourteenth century a reaction set in, and it seemed as if the genius of the English language refused to take in any more French words. The English silent stubbornness seemed to have prevailed, and Englishmen had made up their minds to be English in speech, as they were English to the backbone in everything else. Norman-French had, in fact, become provincial, and was spoken 215 only here and there. Before the great Plague—commonly spoken of as “The Black Death”—of 1349, both high and low seemed to be alike bent on learning French, but the reaction may be said to date from this year. The culminating point of this reaction may perhaps be seen in an Act of Parliament passed in 1362 by Edward III., by which both French and Latin had to give place to English in our courts of law. The poems of Chaucer are the literary result—“the bright consummate flower” of the union of two great powers—the brilliance of the French language on the one hand and the homely truth and steadfastness of English on the other. Chaucer was born in 1340, and died in 1400; so that we may say that he and his poems—though not the causes—are the signs and symbols of the great influence that French obtained and held over our mother tongue. But although we accepted so many words from our Norman-French visitors and immigrants, we accepted from them no habit of speech whatever. We accepted from them no phrase or idiom: the build and nature of the English language remained the same—unaffected by foreign manners or by foreign habits. It is true that Chaucer has the ridiculous phrase, “I n’am but dead” (for “I am quite dead”4)—which is a literal translation of the well-known French idiom, “Je ne suis que.” But, though our tongue has always been and is impervious to foreign idiom, it is probably owing to the great influx of French words which took place chiefly in the thirteenth century that many people have acquired a habit of using a long French or Latin word when an English word would do quite as well—or, indeed, a great deal better. Thus some people are found to call a good house, a desirable mansion; and, instead of the quiet old English proverb, “Buy once, buy twice,” we have the roundabout Latinisms, “A single commission will ensure a repetition of orders.” An American writer, speaking of the foreign ambassadors who had been attacked by Japanese soldiers in Yeddo, says that “they concluded to occupy a location more salubrious.” This is only a foreign language, instead of the simple and homely English: “They made up their minds to settle in a healthier spot.”

23. Latin of the Third Period (ii). Chief Dates.—The Normans, having completely crushed the resistance of the English, took control of the land and all the political power in the country, filling various positions—both religious and secular—with their fellow Normans. Norman-French became the language of the Court and the nobility, the language of Parliament and the courts, of the universities and schools, of the Church 214 and of literature. The English people clung to their own language, but they picked up many French words in markets and other places “where people gather most.” However, since French was the language of the upper and ruling classes, it was learned by some English or Saxon country people who wanted to be fashionable and were eager “to speke Frensch, for to be more y-told of”—to be regarded more highly than their neighbors. It took about three hundred years for French words and phrases to fully integrate into English; and it wasn’t until England was awash with French vocabulary and rhythms that the great poet Chaucer emerged, producing poetic narratives that were enjoyed by both Norman barons and Saxon farmers. Throughout these three hundred years, this blending of French and English was gradually and quietly happening. Let’s highlight a few key milestones in this long process. In 1042, Edward the Confessor introduced Norman-French into his Court. In 1066, Duke William brought Norman-French into the entire country, and even parts of Scotland. The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, ceased to be written in public documents anywhere on the island in the year 1154. In 1204, after losing Normandy, we saw a closer relationship forming between the English and the Normans. Robert of Gloucester wrote his chronicle in 1272, using many French words. Yet, as early as the reign of Henry the Third in 1258, the reformed government issued a proclamation in English, alongside French and Latin. In 1303, Robert of Brunn also introduced many French words. The French wars during Edward the Third’s reign further united the Norman and Saxon elements of the nation. However, around the middle of the fourteenth century, a reaction began, and it seemed as if the essence of the English language refused to absorb any more French words. The English people's silent resistance appeared to have triumphed, and they decided to speak English, just as they were English at heart in every other aspect. In fact, Norman-French had become provincial, spoken only here and there. Before the devastating Plague—commonly known as “The Black Death”—of 1349, everyone, high and low alike, seemed focused on learning French, but this reaction can be traced back to this year. The peak of this shift can perhaps be seen in an Act of Parliament passed in 1362 by Edward III., which mandated that both French and Latin be replaced by English in our courts. Chaucer’s poems represent the literary culmination—“the bright consummate flower” of the union of two powerful languages—the splendor of French on one side and the down-to-earth truth and resilience of English on the other. Chaucer was born in 1340 and died in 1400; thus, we can say that he and his works—though not the reasons—symbolize the significant influence that French held over our mother tongue. Yet, while we adopted many words from our Norman-French visitors and immigrants, we did not adopt any habits of speech from them. We took no phrases or idioms; the structure and nature of the English language remained the same—unaffected by foreign styles or habits. It is true that Chaucer used the peculiar phrase, “I n’am but dead” (for “I am quite dead”4)—a literal translation of the familiar French idiom, “Je ne suis que.” But, although our language has always remained impervious to foreign idioms, it is likely due to the significant influx of French words mainly in the thirteenth century that many people have picked up the tendency to choose lengthy French or Latin words when simpler English words would suffice—or even work much better. Thus, some individuals refer to a good house as a desirable mansion; and instead of the straightforward English proverb, “Buy once, buy twice,” we have the convoluted Latin expression, “A single commission will ensure a repetition of orders.” An American writer, referring to the foreign ambassadors attacked by Japanese soldiers in Yeddo, states that “they concluded to occupy a location more salubrious.” This is just a foreign expression rather than the simple and straightforward English: “They made up their minds to settle in a healthier spot.”

216

24. Latin of the Third Period (iii). Norman Words (a).—The Norman-French words were of several different kinds. There were words connected with war, with feudalism, and with the chase. There were new law terms, and words connected with the State, and the new institutions introduced by the Normans. There were new words brought in by the Norman churchmen. New titles unknown to the English were also introduced. A better kind of cooking, a higher and less homely style of living, was brought into this country by the Normans; and, along with these, new and unheard-of words.

24. Latin of the Third Period (iii). Norman Words (a).—The Norman-French words came in various forms. There were terms related to war, feudalism, and hunting. New legal terminology emerged, along with words related to the government and the new institutions established by the Normans. Additional words were introduced by Norman churchmen. New titles that were unfamiliar to the English also came into use. A more refined style of cooking and a higher standard of living were brought to this country by the Normans, along with new and previously unknown words.

25. Norman Words (b).—The following are some of the Norman-French terms connected with war: Arms, armour; assault, battle; captain, chivalry; joust, lance; standard, trumpet; mail, vizor. The English word for armour was harness; but the Normans degraded that word into the armour of a horse. Battle comes from the Fr. battre, to beat: the corresponding English word is fight. Captain comes from the Latin caput, a head. Mail comes from the Latin macula, the mesh of a net; and the first coats of mail were made of rings or a kind of metal network. Vizor comes from the Fr. viser, to look. It was the barred part of the helmet which a man could see through.

25. Norman Words (b).—Here are some Norman-French terms related to war: Arms, armor; assault, battle; captain, chivalry; joust, lance; standard, trumpet; mail, visor. The English word for armor used to be harness, but the Normans changed that word to mean the armor for a horse. Battle comes from the French battre, meaning to beat; the related English word is fight. Captain is derived from the Latin caput, meaning head. Mail comes from the Latin macula, referring to the mesh of a net; the first coats of mail were made of rings or a type of metal mesh. Visor comes from the French viser, which means to look. It was the barred part of the helmet that a person could see through.

26. Norman Words (c).—Feudalism may be described as the holding of land on condition of giving or providing service in war. Thus a knight held land of his baron, under promise to serve him so many days; a baron of his king, on condition that he brought so many men into the field for such and such a time at the call of his Overlord. William the Conqueror made the feudal system universal in every part of England, and compelled every English baron to swear homage to himself personally. Words relating to feudalism are, among others: Homage, fealty; esquire, vassal; herald, scutcheon, and others. Homage is the declaration of obedience for life of one man to another—that the inferior is the man (Fr. homme; L. homo) of the superior. Fealty is the Norman-French form of the word fidelity. An esquire is a scutiger (L.), or shield-bearer; for he carried the shield of the knight, when 217 they were travelling and no fighting was going on. A vassal was a “little young man,”—in Low-Latin vassallus, a diminutive of vassus, from the Keltic word gwâs, a man. (The form vassaletus is also found, which gives us our varlet and valet.) Scutcheon comes from the Lat. scutum, a shield. Then scutcheon or escutcheon came to mean coat-of-arms—or the marks and signs on his shield by which the name and family of a man were known, when he himself was covered from head to foot in iron mail.

26. Norman Words (c).—Feudalism can be defined as the ownership of land in exchange for military service. A knight would hold land from his baron, promising to serve him for a certain number of days; similarly, a baron would hold land from his king on the condition that he would bring a specific number of men to battle when called upon by his overlord. William the Conqueror established the feudal system throughout England and required every English baron to pledge loyalty to him personally. Terms related to feudalism include: Homage, fealty; esquire, vassal; herald, scutcheon, and others. Homage is a lifelong pledge of obedience from one person to another, indicating that the inferior is the man (Fr. homme; L. homo) of the superior. Fealty is the Norman-French term for fidelity. An esquire is a scutiger (L.), or shield-bearer; he carried the knight's shield during travel when there was no fighting. A vassal referred to a “young man,” derived from Low-Latin vassallus, a diminutive of vassus, from the Keltic word gwâs, meaning a man. (The form vassaletus is also seen, giving us varlet and valet.) Scutcheon comes from the Latin scutum, meaning shield. Thus, scutcheon or escutcheon became synonymous with coat-of-arms—the symbols and marks on a shield that identified a person's name and family, especially when they were entirely covered in armor.

27. Norman Words (d).—The terms connected with the chase are: Brace, couple; chase, course; covert, copse, forest; leveret, mews; quarry, venison. A few remarks about some of these may be interesting. Brace comes from the Old French brace, an arm (Mod. French bras); from the Latin brachium. The root-idea seems to be that which encloses or holds up. Thus bracing air is that which strings up the nerves and muscles; and a brace of birds was two birds tied together with a string.—The word forest contains in itself a good deal of unwritten Norman history. It comes from the Latin adverb foras, out of doors. Hence, in Italy, a stranger or foreigner is still called a forestiere. A forest in Norman-French was not necessarily a breadth of land covered with trees; it was simply land out of the jurisdiction of the common law. Hence, when William the Conqueror created the New Forest, he merely took the land out of the rule and charge of the common law, and put it under his own regal power and personal care. In land of this kind—much of which was kept for hunting in—trees were afterwards planted, partly to shelter large game, and partly to employ ground otherwise useless in growing timber.—Mews is a very odd word. It comes from the Latin verb mutare, to change. When the falcons employed in hunting were changing their feathers, or moulting (the word moult is the same as mews in a different dress), the French shut them in a cage, which they called mue—from mutare. Then the stables for horses were put in the same place; and hence a row of stables has come to be called a mews.—Quarry is quite as strange. The word quarry, which means a mine of stones, 218 comes from the Latin quadrāre, to make square. But the hunting term quarry is of a quite different origin. That comes from the Latin cor (the heart), which the Old French altered into quer. When a wild beast was run down and killed, the heart and entrails were thrown to the dogs as their share of the hunt. Hence Milton says of the eagle, “He scents his quarry from afar.”—The word venison comes to us, through French, from the Lat. venāri, to hunt; and hence it means hunted flesh. The same word gives us venery—the term that was used in the fourteenth century, by Chaucer among others, for hunting.

27. Norman Words (d).—The terms related to hunting are: Brace, couple; chase, course; covert, copse, forest; leveret, mews; quarry, venison. Here are a few interesting points about some of these words. Brace comes from the Old French brace, meaning an arm (Modern French bras); from the Latin brachium. The basic idea seems to be something that encloses or supports. So bracing air is what strings up the nerves and muscles; and a brace of birds referred to two birds tied together with a string. —The word forest carries a lot of unwritten Norman history. It comes from the Latin adverb foras, meaning out of doors. Thus, in Italy, a stranger or foreigner is still referred to as forestiere. In Norman-French, a forest wasn't necessarily a large area of land covered with trees; it simply referred to land out of the jurisdiction of common law. So, when William the Conqueror created the New Forest, he merely took the land out of common law's control and placed it under his own royal authority and personal management. Much of this land was reserved for hunting, and trees were later planted there partly to provide cover for large game and partly to utilize otherwise useless land for timber growing. —Mews is a rather unusual word. It comes from the Latin verb mutare, meaning to change. When the falcons used in hunting were changing their feathers, or moulting (the word moult is the same as mews in a different form), the French confined them in a cage called mue—from mutare. Later, stables for horses were placed in the same location; this is why a row of stables is now called a mews. —Quarry has a similarly odd origin. The word quarry, which refers to a stone mine, 218 comes from the Latin quadrāre, meaning to make square. However, the hunting term quarry comes from a different source. That derives from the Latin cor (the heart), which Old French transformed into quer. When a wild animal was hunted down and killed, the heart and entrails were given to the dogs as their share of the hunt. That's why Milton writes about the eagle, “He scents his quarry from afar.” —The word venison comes to us through French from the Latin venāri, meaning to hunt; hence it means hunted flesh. This same word also gives us venery—the term used in the fourteenth century, including by Chaucer, to refer to hunting.

28. Norman Words (e).—The Normans introduced into England their own system of law, their own law officers; and hence, into the English language, came Norman-French law terms. The following are a few: Assize, attorney; chancellor, court; judge, justice; plaintiff, sue; summons, trespass. A few remarks about some of these may be useful. The chancellor (cancellarius) was the legal authority who sat behind lattice-work, which was called in Latin cancelli. This word means, primarily, little crabs; and it is a diminutive from cancer, a crab. It was so called because the lattice-work looked like crabs’ claws crossed. Our word cancel comes from the same root: it means to make cross lines through anything we wish deleted.—Court comes from the Latin cors or cohors, a sheep-pen. It afterwards came to mean an enclosure, and also a body of Roman soldiers.—The proper English word for a judge is deemster or demster (which appears as the proper name Dempster); and this is still the name for a judge in the Isle of Man. The French word comes from two Latin words, dico, I utter, and jus, right. The word jus is seen in the other French term which we have received from the Normans—justice.—Sue comes from the Old Fr. suir, which appears in Modern Fr. as suivre. It is derived from the Lat. word sequor, I follow (which gives our sequel); and we have compounds of it in ensue, issue, and pursue. —The tres in trespass is a French form of the Latin trans, beyond or across. Trespass, therefore, means to cross the bounds of right.

28. Norman Words (e).—The Normans brought their own legal system and law officers to England, introducing Norman-French legal terms into the English language. Here are a few examples: Assize, attorney; chancellor, court; judge, justice; plaintiff, sue; summons, trespass. Some comments about a few of these terms may be helpful. The chancellor (cancellarius) was the legal authority who sat behind a lattice, which was called in Latin cancelli. This word primarily means little crabs, being a diminutive of cancer, which means crab. It was named this way because the lattice resembled crossed crab claws. Our word cancel comes from the same root: it means to draw cross lines through anything we wish to delete.—Court comes from the Latin words cors or cohors, meaning a sheep pen. It later came to refer to an enclosure as well as a group of Roman soldiers.—The proper English word for a judge is deemster or demster (which appears as the proper name Dempster); this is still the term for a judge in the Isle of Man. The French word originates from two Latin words, dico, meaning I utter, and jus, meaning right. The word jus is present in the other French term we have adopted from the Normans—justice.—Sue comes from the Old French suir, which appears in Modern French as suivre. It is derived from the Latin word sequor, meaning I follow (which gives us sequel); and we have derived forms of it in ensue, issue, and pursue.—The tres in trespass is a French form of the Latin trans, which means beyond or across. Trespass thus means to cross the boundaries of right.

29. Norman Words (f).—Some of the church terms introduced 219 by the Norman-French are: Altar, Bible; baptism, ceremony; friar; tonsure; penance, relic.—The Normans gave us the words title and dignity themselves, and also the following titles: Duke, marquis; count, viscount; peer; mayor, and others. A duke is a leader; from the Latin dux (= duc-s). A marquis is a lord who has to ride the marches or borders between one county, or between one country, and another. A marquis was also called a Lord-Marcher. The word count never took root in this island, because its place was already occupied by the Danish name earl; but we preserve it in the names countess and viscount—the latter of which means a person in the place of (L. vice) a count. Peer comes from the Latin par, an equal. The House of Peers is the House of Lords—that is, of those who are, at least when in the House, equal in rank and equal in power of voting. It is a fundamental doctrine in English law that every man “is to be tried by his peers.”—It is worthy of note that, in general, the French names for different kinds of food designated the cooked meats; while the names for the living animals that furnish them are English. Thus we have beef and ox; mutton and sheep; veal and calf; pork and pig. There is a remarkable passage in Sir Walter Scott’s ‘Ivanhoe,’ which illustrates this fact with great force and picturesqueness:—

29. Norman Words (f).—Some of the church terms introduced 219 by the Norman-French are: Altar, Bible; baptism, ceremony; friar; tonsure; penance, relic.—The Normans gave us the words title and dignity themselves, along with the following titles: Duke, marquis; count, viscount; peer; mayor, and others. A duke is a leader; from the Latin dux (= duc-s). A marquis is a lord who has to ride the marches or borders between one county or one country and another. A marquis was also called a Lord-Marcher. The word count never really caught on here because it was already replaced by the Danish word earl; but we still use it in the names countess and viscount—the latter meaning a person in the place of (L. vice) a count. Peer comes from the Latin par, meaning equal. The House of Peers is the House of Lords—that is, of those who are, at least while in the House, equal in rank and equal in voting power. It’s a fundamental principle in English law that every person “is to be tried by his peers.”—It’s interesting to note that, in general, the French names for various kinds of food referred to the cooked meats; while the names for the living animals that provide them are English. So we have beef and ox; mutton and sheep; veal and calf; pork and pig. There’s a notable passage in Sir Walter Scott’s ‘Ivanhoe’ that clearly illustrates this point in a vivid way:—

“‘Gurth, I advise thee to call off Fangs, and leave the herd to their destiny, which, whether they meet with bands of travelling soldiers, or of outlaws, or of wandering pilgrims, can be little else than to be converted into Normans before morning, to thy no small ease and comfort.’

“‘Gurth, I suggest you call off Fangs and let the herd face their fate, which, whether they come across groups of traveling soldiers, outlaws, or wandering pilgrims, is likely to end with them being turned into Normans by morning, which will definitely make things easier and more comfortable for you.’”

“‘The swine turned Normans to my comfort!’ quoth Gurth; ‘expound that to me, Wamba, for my brain is too dull, and my mind too vexed, to read riddles.’

“‘The pigs made the Normans good for me!’ said Gurth; ‘explain that to me, Wamba, because my brain is too slow, and my mind too disturbed, to figure out riddles.’”

“‘Why, how call you those grunting brutes running about on their four legs?’ demanded Wamba.

“‘What do you call those grunting animals running around on four legs?’ asked Wamba.

“‘Swine, fool, swine,’ said the herd; ‘every fool knows that.’

“‘Pig, idiot, pig,’ said the herd; ‘every idiot knows that.’

“‘And swine is good Saxon,’ said the jester; ‘but how call 220 you the sow when she is flayed, and drawn, and quartered, and hung up by the heels, like a traitor?’

“‘And pig is good English,’ said the jester; ‘but what do you call the sow when she is skinned, dismembered, and hung upside down like a traitor?’”

“‘Pork,’ answered the swine-herd.

“‘Pork,’ replied the pig farmer.

“‘I am very glad every fool knows that too,’ said Wamba; ‘and pork, I think, is good Norman-French: and so when the brute lives, and is in the charge of a Saxon slave, she goes by her Saxon name; but becomes a Norman, and is called pork, when she is carried to the castle-hall to feast among the nobles; what dost thou think of this, friend Gurth, ha?’

“‘I’m really glad that every fool knows that too,’ said Wamba; ‘and pork, I think, is good Norman-French: so when the animal is alive and under the care of a Saxon servant, she goes by her Saxon name; but she becomes a Norman and is called pork when she’s taken to the castle hall to feast with the nobles; what do you think of this, friend Gurth, huh?’”

“‘It is but too true doctrine, friend Wamba, however it got into thy fool’s pate.’

“‘It is unfortunately true, friend Wamba, no matter how it got into your foolish head.’”

“‘Nay, I can tell you more,’ said Wamba, in the same tone; ‘there is old Alderman Ox continues to hold his Saxon epithet, while he is under the charge of serfs and bondsmen such as thou, but becomes Beef, a fiery French gallant, when he arrives before the worshipful jaws that are destined to consume him. Myhneer Calf, too, becomes Monsieur de Veau in the like manner; he is Saxon when he requires tendance, and takes a Norman name when he becomes matter of enjoyment.’”

“‘No, I can tell you more,’ said Wamba, in the same tone; ‘old Alderman Ox still keeps his Saxon name while he’s surrounded by workers and servants like you, but he turns into Beef, a fiery French guy, when he shows up in front of the esteemed folks who are going to eat him. Myhneer Calf also becomes Monsieur de Veau in the same way; he’s Saxon when he needs help and takes on a Norman name when he’s served up for enjoyment.’”

30. General Character of the Norman-French Contributions.—The Norman-French contributions to our language gave us a number of general names or class-names; while the names for individual things are, in general, of purely English origin. The words animal and beast, for example, are French (or Latin); but the words fox, hound, whale, snake, wasp, and fly are purely English.—The words family, relation, parent, ancestor, are French; but the names father, mother, son, daughter, gossip, are English.—The words title and dignity are French; but the words king and queen, lord and lady, knight and sheriff, are English.—Perhaps the most remarkable instance of this is to be found in the abstract terms employed for the offices and functions of State. Of these, the English language possesses only one—the word kingdom. Norman-French, on the other hand, has given us the words realm, court, state, constitution, people, treaty, audience, navy, army, and others—amounting in all to nearly forty. When, however, we come to terms denoting labour and work—such as agriculture 221 and seafaring, we find the proportions entirely reversed. The English language, in such cases, contributes almost everything; the French nearly nothing. In agriculture, while plough, rake, harrow, flail, and many others are English words, not a single term for an agricultural process or implement has been given us by the warlike Norman-French.—While the words ship and boat; hull and fleet; oar and sail, are all English, the Normans have presented us with only the single word prow. It is as if all the Norman conqueror had to do was to take his stand at the prow, gazing upon the land he was going to seize, while the Low-German sailors worked for him at oar and sail.—Again, while the names of the various parts of the body—eye, nose, cheek, tongue, hand, foot, and more than eighty others—are all English, we have received only about ten similar words from the French—such as spirit and corpse; perspiration; face and stature. Speaking broadly, we may say that all words that express general notions, or generalisations, are French or Latin; while words that express specific actions or concrete existences are pure English. Mr Spalding observes—“We use a foreign term naturalised when we speak of ‘colour’ universally; but we fall back on our home stores if we have to tell what the colour is, calling it ‘red’ or ‘yellow,’ ‘white’ or ‘black,’ ‘green’ or ‘brown.’ We are Romans when we speak in a general way of ‘moving’; but we are Teutons if we ‘leap’ or ‘spring,’ if we ‘slip,’ ‘slide,’ or ‘fall,’ if we ‘walk,’ ‘run,’ ‘swim,’ or ‘ride,’ if we ‘creep’ or ‘crawl’ or ‘fly.’”

30. General Character of the Norman-French Contributions.—The Norman-French contributions to our language introduced several general names or class-names; while the names for individual things are mostly of purely English origin. The words animal and beast, for instance, are French (or Latin); but the words fox, hound, whale, snake, wasp, and fly are purely English.—The words family, relation, parent, ancestor are French; but the names father, mother, son, daughter, gossip are English.—The words title and dignity are French; but the words king and queen, lord and lady, knight and sheriff are English.—Perhaps the most notable example of this can be found in the abstract terms used for the offices and functions of State. Of these, the English language has only one—the word kingdom. Norman-French, on the other hand, has provided us with the words realm, court, state, constitution, people, treaty, audience, navy, army, and others—totaling nearly forty. However, when we look at words related to labor and work—like agriculture 221 and seafaring, we find the balance completely reversed. The English language, in these cases, contributes almost everything; the French hardly anything. In agriculture, while plough, rake, harrow, flail, and many others are English words, not a single term for an agricultural process or tool has come from the warlike Norman-French.—While the words ship and boat; hull and fleet; oar and sail are all English, the Normans have given us just the single word prow. It’s as if all the Norman conqueror had to do was to take his position at the prow, looking over the land he was about to seize, while the Low-German sailors worked for him at oar and sail.—Once again, while the names of the different parts of the body—eye, nose, cheek, tongue, hand, foot, and more than eighty others—are all English, we have received only about ten similar words from the French—like spirit and corpse; perspiration; face and stature. In general terms, we can say that all words expressing general notions, or generalizations, are French or Latin; while words that express specific actions or concrete existences are pure English. Mr. Spalding notes—“We use a foreign term when we refer to ‘colour’ in a general sense; but we revert to our native words if we need to specify what the colour is, calling it ‘red’ or ‘yellow,’ ‘white’ or ‘black,’ ‘green’ or ‘brown.’ We are Romans when we talk in a general way about ‘moving’; but we are Teutons if we ‘leap’ or ‘spring,’ if we ‘slip,’ ‘slide,’ or ‘fall,’ if we ‘walk,’ ‘run,’ ‘swim,’ or ‘ride,’ if we ‘creep’ or ‘crawl’ or ‘fly.’”

31. Gains to English from Norman-French.—The gains from the Norman-French contribution are large, and are also of very great importance. Mr Lowell says, that the Norman element came in as quickening leaven to the rather heavy and lumpy Saxon dough. It stirred the whole mass, gave new life to the language, a much higher and wider scope to the thoughts, much greater power and copiousness to the expression of our thoughts, and a finer and brighter rhythm to our English sentences. “To Chaucer,” he says, in ‘My Study Windows,’ “French must have been almost as truly a mother tongue as English. In him we see the first result of the Norman yeast 222 upon the home-baked Saxon loaf. The flour had been honest, the paste well kneaded, but the inspiring leaven was wanting till the Norman brought it over. Chaucer works still in the solid material of his race, but with what airy lightness has he not infused it? Without ceasing to be English, he has escaped from being insular.” Let us look at some of these gains a little more in detail.

31. Gains to English from Norman-French.—The contributions from Norman-French have been significant and highly impactful. Mr. Lowell states that the Norman influence acted as a lively catalyst for the somewhat heavy and dense Saxon language. It energized the entire language, providing new life, a broader and deeper range of ideas, greater power and richness in expressing thoughts, and a more refined and vibrant rhythm in English sentences. “To Chaucer,” he mentions in ‘My Study Windows,’ “French must have been almost as truly a mother tongue as English. In him, we see the first result of the Norman yeast 222 on the home-baked Saxon loaf. The flour was solid, the dough well-kneaded, but the inspiring catalyst was missing until the Normans brought it over. Chaucer still works with the solid materials of his culture, but with what lightness he has infused it? Without ceasing to be English, he has managed to break free from being insular.” Let’s take a closer look at some of these benefits.

32. Norman-French Synonyms.—We must not consider a synonym as a word that means exactly the same thing as the word of which it is a synonym; because then there would be neither room nor use for such a word in the language. A synonym is a word of the same meaning as another, but with a slightly different shade of meaning,—or it is used under different circumstances and in a different connection, or it puts the same idea under a new angle. Begin and commence, will and testament, are exact equivalents—are complete synonyms; but there are very few more of this kind in our language. The moment the genius of a language gets hold of two words of the same meaning, it sets them to do different kinds of work,—to express different parts or shades of that meaning. Thus limb and member, luck and fortune, have the same meaning; but we cannot speak of a limb of the Royal Society, or of the luck of the Rothschilds, who made their fortune by hard work and steady attention to business. We have, by the aid of the Norman-French contributions, flower as well as bloom; branch and bough; purchase and buy; amiable and friendly; cordial and hearty; country and land; gentle and mild; desire and wish; labour and work; miserable and wretched. These pairs of words enable poets and other writers to use the right word in the right place. And we, preferring our Saxon or good old English words to any French or Latin importations, prefer to speak of a hearty welcome instead of a cordial reception; of a loving wife instead of an amiable consort; of a wretched man instead of a miserable individual.

32. Norman-French Synonyms.—We shouldn't think of a synonym as a word that means exactly the same thing as the word it represents; otherwise, there wouldn’t be any purpose for such a word in the language. A synonym is a word that has a similar meaning to another, but with a slightly different nuance—or it's used in different situations and contexts, or it presents the same idea from a new perspective. Begin and commence, will and testament, are exact equivalents—complete synonyms; but there are very few more like that in our language. As soon as the essence of a language engages with two words that mean the same thing, it assigns them different roles—to express different aspects or nuances of that meaning. Hence, limb and member, luck and fortune, share the same meaning; but we cannot talk about a limb of the Royal Society, or about the luck of the Rothschilds, who built their fortune through hard work and consistent focus on business. Thanks to the influence of Norman-French, we have flower as well as bloom; branch and bough; purchase and buy; amiable and friendly; cordial and hearty; country and land; gentle and mild; desire and wish; labour and work; miserable and wretched. These pairs of words allow poets and other writers to choose the right word for the right moment. And we, favoring our Saxon or good old English words over any French or Latin imports, prefer to say a hearty welcome instead of a cordial reception; a loving wife instead of an amiable consort; a wretched man instead of a miserable individual.

33. Bilingualism.—How did these Norman-French words find their way into the language? What was the road by which 223 they came? What was the process that enabled them to find a place in and to strike deep root into our English soil? Did the learned men—the monks and the clergy—make a selection of words, write them in their books, and teach them to the English people? Nothing of the sort. The process was a much ruder one—but at the same time one much more practical, more effectual, and more lasting in its results. The two peoples—the Normans and the English—found that they had to live together. They met at church, in the market-place, in the drilling field, at the archery butts, in the courtyards of castles; and, on the battle-fields of France, the Saxon bowman showed that he could fight as well, as bravely, and even to better purpose than his lord—the Norman baron. At all these places, under all these circumstances, the Norman and the Englishman were obliged to speak with each other. Now arose a striking phenomenon. Every man, as Professor Earle puts it, turned himself as it were into a walking phrase-book or dictionary. When a Norman had to use a French word, he tried to put the English word for it alongside of the French word; when an Englishman used an English word, he joined with it the French equivalent. Then the language soon began to swarm with “yokes of words”; our words went in couples; and the habit then begun has continued down even to the present day. And thus it is that we possess such couples as will and testament; act and deed; use and wont; aid and abet. Chaucer’s poems are full of these pairs. He joins together hunting and venery (though both words mean exactly the same thing); nature and kind; cheere and face; pray and beseech; mirth and jollity. Later on, the Prayer-Book, which was written in the years 1540 to 1559, keeps up the habit: and we find the pairs acknowledge and confess; assemble and meet together; dissemble and cloak; humble and lowly. To the more English part of the congregation the simple Saxon words would come home with kindly association; to others, the words confess, assemble, dissemble, and humble would speak with greater force and clearness.—Such is the phenomenon called by Professor Earle bilingualism. “It is, in fact,” he says, “a putting of colloquial formulæ 224 to do the duty of a French-English and English-French vocabulary.” Even Hooker, who wrote at the end of the sixteenth century, seems to have been obliged to use these pairs; and we find in his writings the couples “cecity and blindness,” “nocive and hurtful,” “sense and meaning.”

33. Bilingualism.—How did these Norman-French words make their way into our language? What was the path they took? What process allowed them to take root in English culture? Did the educated individuals—the monks and clergy—choose words, write them down, and teach them to the English people? Nothing like that happened. The process was much rougher but also more practical, effective, and lasting in its impact. The two groups—the Normans and the English—realized they needed to coexist. They met at church, in the marketplace, in the training fields, at the archery ranges, in castle courtyards; on the battlefields of France, the Saxon archer proved he could fight just as bravely and even more effectively than his lord—the Norman baron. In all these places, under all these circumstances, the Norman and the Englishman had to communicate. This led to a remarkable phenomenon. As Professor Earle puts it, each person became like a walking phrasebook or dictionary. When a Norman needed to use a French word, he tried to pair it with its English counterpart; when an Englishman used an English word, he paired it with the French equivalent. The language quickly became filled with “yokes of words”; our words began to appear in pairs, and this habit has persisted to this day. And that's how we have pairs like will and testament; act and deed; use and wont; aid and abet. Chaucer’s poems are full of these pairs. He combines hunting and venery (even though both mean the same thing); nature and kind; cheere and face; pray and beseech; mirth and jollity. Later, the Prayer Book, written between 1540 and 1559, continues this trend: we see the pairs acknowledge and confess; assemble and meet together; dissemble and cloak; humble and lowly. The simpler Saxon words likely resonated with the more English portion of the congregation; for others, the words confess, assemble, dissemble, and humble carried more weight and clarity.—This is what Professor Earle describes as bilingualism. “It is, in fact,” he says, “a putting of colloquial formulas 224 to do the duty of a French-English and English-French vocabulary.” Even Hooker, writing at the end of the sixteenth century, seemed to have had to use these pairs, and we see in his work the couples “cecity and blindness,” “nocive and hurtful,” “sense and meaning.”

34. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(i) Before the coming of the Normans, the English language was in the habit of forming compounds with ease and effect. But, after the introduction of the Norman-French language, that power seems gradually to have disappeared; and ready-made French or Latin words usurped the place of the home-grown English compound. Thus despair pushed out wanhope; suspicion dethroned wantrust; bidding-sale was expelled by auction; learning-knight by disciple; rime-craft by the Greek word arithmetic; gold-hoard by treasure; book-hoard by library; earth-tilth by agriculture; wonstead by residence; and so with a large number of others.—Many English words, moreover, had their meanings depreciated and almost degraded; and the words themselves lost their ancient rank and dignity. Thus the Norman conquerors put their foot—literally and metaphorically—on the Saxon chair,5 which thus became a stool, or a footstool. Thatch, which is a doublet of the word deck, was the name for any kind of roof; but the coming of the Norman-French lowered it to indicate a roof of straw. Whine was used for the weeping or crying of human beings; but it is now restricted to the cry of a dog. Hide was the generic term for the skin of any animal; it is now limited in modern English to the skin of a beast.—The most damaging result upon our language was that it entirely stopped the growth of English words. We could, for example, make out of the word burn—the derivatives brunt, brand, brandy, brown, brimstone, and others; but this power died out with the coming in of the Norman-French language. After that, instead of growing our own words, we 225 adopted them ready-made.—Professor Craik compares the English and Latin languages to two banks; and says that, when the Normans came over, the account at the English bank was closed, and we drew only upon the Latin bank. But the case is worse than this. English lost its power of growth and expansion from the centre; from this time, it could only add to its bulk by borrowing and conveying from without—by the external accretion of foreign words.

34. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(i) Before the Normans arrived, the English language easily and effectively formed compounds. However, after the introduction of Norman-French, that ability gradually faded away, and ready-made French or Latin words took the place of native English compounds. So, despair replaced wanhope; suspicion replaced wantrust; bidding-sale was replaced by auction; learning-knight was replaced by disciple; rime-craft was replaced by the Greek word arithmetic; gold-hoard became treasure; book-hoard became library; earth-tilth became agriculture; wonstead became residence; and many others followed suit.—Many English words also saw their meanings reduced and almost degraded, and the words themselves lost their former rank and dignity. The Norman conquerors literally and metaphorically stepped on the Saxon chair, which then became a stool or a footstool. Thatch, which shares a root with the word deck, used to refer to any kind of roof; but the arrival of Norman-French limited its meaning to a roof of straw. Whine originally referred to the crying of humans; now it is only used for the cry of a dog. Hide was the general term for the skin of any animal; now it only refers to the skin of a beast in modern English.—The most damaging effect on our language was that it completely stopped the growth of English words. For instance, we could once create derivatives of the word burn—like brunt, brand, brandy, brown, brimstone, and others; but this ability faded with the arrival of Norman-French. After that, instead of creating our own words, we just borrowed them.—Professor Craik compares the English and Latin languages to two banks, saying that when the Normans arrived, the account at the English bank was closed, and we only drew from the Latin bank. But the situation is even worse than that. English lost its ability to grow and expand from within; from this point forward, it could only increase by borrowing and incorporating from outside—by the external addition of foreign words.

35. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(ii) The arrestment of growth in the purely English part of our language, owing to the irruption of Norman-French, and also to the ease with which we could take a ready-made word from Latin or from Greek, killed off an old power which we once possessed, and which was not without its own use and expressiveness. This was the power of making compound words. The Greeks in ancient times had, and the Germans in modern times have, this power in a high degree. Thus a Greek comic poet has a word of fourteen syllables, which may be thus translated—

35. Losses of English from the Arrival of Norman-French.—(ii) The halt in growth within the purely English aspect of our language, due to the influx of Norman-French and the convenience of adopting ready-made words from Latin or Greek, diminished an old ability we once had, which was quite useful and expressive in its own right. This ability was the creation of compound words. The ancient Greeks had this ability in abundance, and modern Germans possess it as well. For instance, a Greek comic poet has a word that spans fourteen syllables, which can be translated as—

“Meanly-rising-early-and-hurrying-to-the-tribunal-to-denounce-another-for-an-infraction-of-the-law-concerning-the-exportation-of-figs.”6

"Rushing to the tribunal to report someone for breaking fig export laws." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

And the Germans have a compound like “the-all-to-nothing-crushing philosopher.” The Germans also say iron-path for railway, handshoe for glove, and finger-hat for thimble. We also possessed this power at one time, and employed it both in proper and in common names. Thus we had and have the names Brakespear, Shakestaff, Shakespear, Golightly, Dolittle, Standfast; and the common nouns want-wit, find-fault, mumble-news (for tale-bearer), pinch-penny (for miser), slugabed. In older times we had three-foot-stool, three-man-beetle7; stone-cold, heaven-bright, honey-sweet, snail-slow, nut-brown, lily-livered (for cowardly); brand-fire-new; earth-wandering, wind-dried, thunder-blasted, death-doomed, and many others. But such words as forbears or fore-elders have been pushed out by ancestors; 226 forewit by caution or prudence; and inwit by conscience. Mr Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, would like to see these and similar compounds restored, and thinks that we might well return to the old clear well-springs of “English undefiled,” and make our own compounds out of our own words. He even carries his desires into the region of English grammar, and, for degrees of comparison, proposes the phrase pitches of suchness. Thus, instead of the Latin word omnibus, he would have folk-wain; for the Greek botany, he would substitute wort-lore; for auction, he would give us bode-sale; globule he would replace with ballkin; the Greek word horizon must give way to the pure English sky-edge; and, instead of quadrangle, he would have us all write and say four-winkle.

And the Germans have a phrase like “the-all-to-nothing-crushing philosopher.” They also use iron-path for railway, handshoe for glove, and finger-hat for thimble. We used to have this ability too, and we used it for both proper and common names. So we had names like Brakespear, Shakestaff, Shakespear, Golightly, Dolittle, Standfast; and common nouns like want-wit, find-fault, mumble-news (for tale-bearer), pinch-penny (for miser), and slugabed. In the past, we had three-foot-stool, three-man-beetle7; stone-cold, heaven-bright, honey-sweet, snail-slow, nut-brown, lily-livered (for cowardly); brand-fire-new; earth-wandering, wind-dried, thunder-blasted, death-doomed, and many others. But words like forbears or fore-elders have been replaced by ancestors; 226 forewit by caution or prudence; and inwit by conscience. Mr. Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, wants to see these and similar compounds brought back, believing we should return to the old clear sources of “English undefiled,” and create our own compounds from our own words. He even extends this to English grammar, suggesting the phrase pitches of suchness for degrees of comparison. So instead of the Latin word omnibus, he prefers folk-wain; for the Greek botany, he suggests wort-lore; for auction, he proposes bode-sale; globule should be changed to ballkin; the Greek horizon must be replaced with the pure English sky-edge; and instead of quadrangle, he wants us to use four-winkle.

36. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(iii) When once a way was made for the entrance of French words into our English language, the immigrations were rapid and numerous. Hence there were many changes both in the grammar and in the vocabulary of English from the year 1100, the year in which we may suppose those Englishmen who were living at the date of the battle of Hastings had died out. These changes were more or less rapid, according to circumstances. But perhaps the most rapid and remarkable change took place in the lifetime of William Caxton, the great printer, who was born in 1410. In his preface to his translation of the ‘Æneid’ of Virgil, which he published in 1490, when he was eighty years of age, he says that he cannot understand old books that were written when he was a boy—that “the olde Englysshe is more lyke to dutche than englysshe,” and that “our langage now vsed varyeth ferre from that whiche was vsed and spoken when I was borne. For we Englysshemen ben borne ynder the domynacyon of the mone [moon], which is neuer stedfaste, but euer wauerynge, wexynge one season, and waneth and dycreaseth another season.” This as regards time.—But he has the same complaint to make as regards place. “Comyn englysshe that is spoken in one shyre varyeth from another.” And he tells an odd story in illustration of this fact. He tells about certain merchants who were in a ship “in Tamyse” (on the 227 Thames), who were bound for Zealand, but were wind-stayed at the Foreland, and took it into their heads to go on shore there. One of the merchants, whose name was Sheffelde, a mercer, entered a house, “and axed for mete, and specyally he axyd after eggys.” But the “goode-wyf” replied that she “coude speke no frenshe.” The merchant, who was a steady Englishman, lost his temper, “for he also coude speke no frenshe, but wolde have hadde eggys; and she understode hym not.” Fortunately, a friend happened to join him in the house, and he acted as interpreter. The friend said that “he wolde have eyren; then the goode wyf sayde that she understod hym wel.” And then the simple-minded but much-perplexed Caxton goes on to say: “Loo! what sholde a man in thyse dayes now wryte, eggës or eyren?” Such were the difficulties that beset printers and writers in the close of the fifteenth century.

36. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(iii) Once French words started making their way into the English language, the influx was quick and abundant. As a result, there were many changes in both the grammar and vocabulary of English from the year 1100, which is when we can assume that the English people alive at the time of the Battle of Hastings had largely passed away. These changes varied in speed depending on the situation. However, perhaps the most rapid and notable change occurred during the lifetime of William Caxton, the great printer, born in 1410. In his preface to his translation of Virgil’s ‘Æneid,’ published in 1490 when he was eighty years old, he mentions that he struggles to understand old books written when he was a boy, saying that “the old English is more like Dutch than English,” and that “our language now used varies greatly from what was used and spoken when I was born. For we Englishmen are born under the dominion of the moon, which is never stable, but always wavering, waxing one season, and waning and decreasing another season.” This refers to time. But he also makes the same complaint regarding place. “Common English spoken in one county varies from another.” He shares a strange story to illustrate this point. He talks about certain merchants who were on a ship “in Tamyse” (on the Thames), who were headed for Zealand but got stuck at the Foreland due to the winds and decided to go ashore. One of the merchants, named Sheffelde, a mercer, entered a house and asked for food, particularly for eggs. But the “good wife” replied that she “could speak no French.” The merchant, a steadfast Englishman, lost his temper because he also could not speak French but wanted eggs, and she didn’t understand him. Fortunately, a friend joined him in the house and acted as an interpreter. The friend said that “he would have eyren; then the good wife said that she understood him well.” And then the simple-minded but greatly confused Caxton goes on to say: “Look! What should a man in these days write, eggs or eyren?” Such were the challenges faced by printers and writers at the end of the fifteenth century.

37. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(i) This contribution differs very essentially in character from the last. The Norman-French contribution was a gift from a people to a people—from living beings to living beings; this new contribution was rather a conveyance of words from books to books, and it never influenced—in any great degree—the spoken language of the English people. The ear and the mouth carried the Norman-French words into our language; the eye, the pen, and the printing-press were the instruments that brought in the Latin words of the Fourth Period. The Norman-French words that came in took and kept their place in the spoken language of the masses of the people; the Latin words that we received in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries kept their place in the written or printed language of books, of scholars, and of literary men. These new Latin words came in with the Revival of Learning, which is also called the Renascence.

37. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(i) This contribution is very different in nature from the last one. The Norman-French contribution was a gift from one people to another—between living beings; this new contribution was more of a transfer of words from books to books, and it didn’t significantly impact the spoken language of the English people. The ear and mouth brought Norman-French words into our language; the eye, pen, and printing press were the tools that introduced the Latin words of the Fourth Period. The Norman-French words that entered our language became a part of the spoken language of the general population; the Latin words that we adopted in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries remained in the written or printed language of books, scholars, and literary figures. These new Latin words emerged during the Revival of Learning, also known as the Renascence.

The Turks attacked and took Constantinople in the year 1453; and the great Greek and Latin scholars who lived in that city hurriedly packed up their priceless manuscripts and books, and fled to all parts of Italy, Germany, France, and even into England. The loss of the East became the gain of the West. These scholars became teachers; they taught the Greek 228 and Roman classics to eager and earnest learners; and thus a new impulse was given to the study of the great masterpieces of human thought and literary style. And so it came to pass in course of time that every one who wished to become an educated man studied the literature of Greece and Rome. Even women took to the study. Lady Jane Grey was a good Greek and Latin scholar; and so was Queen Elizabeth. From this time began an enormous importation of Latin words into our language. Being imported by the eye and the pen, they suffered little or no change; the spirit of the people did not influence them in the least—neither the organs of speech nor the ear affected either the pronunciation or the spelling of them. If we look down the columns of any English dictionary, we shall find these later Latin words in hundreds. Opinionem became opinion; factionem, faction; orationem, oration; pungentem passed over in the form of pungent (though we had poignant already from the French); pauperem came in as pauper; and separatum became separate.

The Turks attacked and captured Constantinople in 1453; and the great Greek and Latin scholars living in that city quickly packed up their invaluable manuscripts and books and fled to various parts of Italy, Germany, France, and even England. The loss of the East turned into a gain for the West. These scholars became teachers; they taught the Greek 228 and Roman classics to eager and dedicated learners; thus, a new enthusiasm was sparked for studying the great masterpieces of human thought and literary style. Over time, anyone who wanted to be educated studied the literature of Greece and Rome. Even women joined in the study. Lady Jane Grey was a proficient Greek and Latin scholar; so was Queen Elizabeth. From this point on, there was a significant influx of Latin words into our language. Since they were brought in through reading and writing, they experienced little or no change; the character of the people had no impact on them—neither how they spoke nor how they listened affected their pronunciation or spelling. If we look down the columns of any English dictionary, we will find these later Latin words in abundance. Opinionem became opinion; factionem became faction; orationem turned into oration; pungentem was adopted as pungent (even though we already had poignant from the French); Pauperem came in as pauper; and separatum became separate.

38. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(ii) This went on to such an extent in the sixteenth and the beginning of the seventeenth century, that one writer says of those who spoke and wrote this Latinised English, “If some of their mothers were alive, they were not able to tell what they say.” And Sir Thomas Browne (1605-1682) remarks: “If elegancy (= the use of Latin words) still proceedeth, and English pens maintain that stream we have of late observed to flow from many, we shall, within a few years, be fain to learn Latin to understand English, and a work will prove of equal facility in either.” Mr Alexander Gill, an eminent schoolmaster, and the then head-master of St Paul’s School, where, among his other pupils, he taught John Milton, wrote a book in 1619 on the English language; and, among other remarks, he says: “O harsh lips! I now hear all around me such words as common, vices, envy, malice; even virtue, study, justice, pity, mercy, compassion, profit, commodity, colour, grace, favour, acceptance. But whither, I pray, in all the world, have you banished those words which our forefathers used for these new-fangled ones? 229 Are our words to be executed like our citizens?” And he calls this fashion of using Latin words “the new mange in our speaking and writing.” But the fashion went on growing; and even uneducated people thought it a clever thing to use a Latin instead of a good English word. Samuel Rowlands, a writer in the seventeenth century, ridicules this affectation in a few lines of verse. He pretends that he was out walking on the highroad, and met a countryman who wanted to know what o’clock it was, and whether he was on the right way to the town or village he was making for. The writer saw at once that he was a simple bumpkin; and, when he heard that he had lost his way, he turned up his nose at the poor fellow, and ordered him to be off at once. Here are the lines:—

38. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(ii) This continued to such an extent in the sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries that one writer commented about those who spoke and wrote this Latinized English, “If some of their mothers were alive, they wouldn’t be able to understand what they say.” Sir Thomas Browne (1605-1682) also noted: “If the use of elegant language (the use of Latin words) keeps going as it has been, and if English writers maintain this trend we’ve recently seen from many, we’ll soon have to learn Latin to understand English, and it will be just as easy to do either.” Mr. Alexander Gill, a well-known schoolmaster and the headmaster of St. Paul’s School, where he taught John Milton among others, wrote a book in 1619 on the English language. Among other things, he remarked: “Oh harsh words! I now hear all around me terms like common, vices, envy, malice; even virtue, study, justice, pity, mercy, compassion, profit, commodity, colour, grace, favour, acceptance. But I ask, where in the world have you banished the words our forefathers used for these trendy new ones? 229 Are our words to be treated like our citizens?” He referred to this trend of using Latin words as “the new mange in our speaking and writing.” However, the trend continued to grow, and even uneducated people thought it was clever to use a Latin word instead of a decent English one. Samuel Rowlands, a writer from the seventeenth century, satirized this pretentiousness in a few lines of verse. He pretended to be walking along the road when he encountered a countryman who wanted to know the time and whether he was on the right path to the town or village he was trying to reach. The writer quickly realized he was just a simpleton; when he learned that the man had lost his way, he turned up his nose at him and told him to get lost immediately. Here are the lines:—

“As on the way I itinerated,

"While I was traveling,"

A rural person I obviated,

A rural person I avoided,

Interrogating time’s transitation,

Questioning time's transition,

And of the passage demonstration.

And the passage demonstration.

My apprehension did ingenious scan

I nervously scanned cleverly.

That he was merely a simplician;

That he was just a simple person;

So, when I saw he was extravagánt,

So, when I saw he was extravagant,

Unto the óbscure vulgar consonánt,

To the obscure common consonant,

I bade him vanish most promiscuously,

I told him to disappear right away,

And not contaminate my company.”

And not ruin my business.”

39. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(iii) What happened in the case of the Norman-French contribution, happened also in this. The language became saturated with these new Latin words, until it became satiated, then, as it were, disgusted, and would take no more. Hundreds of

39. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(iii) What happened with the Norman-French influence also occurred here. The language got filled with these new Latin words until it was overflowing, and then it became tired of them and refused to accept any more. Hundreds of

“Long-tailed words in osity and ation

“Long-tail words in osity and ation

crowded into the English language; but many of them were doomed to speedy expulsion. Thus words like discerptibility, supervacaneousness, septentrionality, ludibundness (love of sport), came in in crowds. The verb intenerate tried to turn out soften; and deturpate to take the place of defile. But good writers, like Bacon and Raleigh, took care to avoid the use of such terms, and to employ only those Latin words which gave them the power to indicate a new idea—a new meaning or a new shade 230 of meaning. And when we come to the eighteenth century, we find that a writer like Addison would have shuddered at the very mention of such “inkhorn terms.”

crowded into the English language; but many of them were quickly pushed out. Thus words like discerptibility, supervacaneousness, septentrionality, ludibundness (love of sport), appeared in large numbers. The verb intenerate tried to replace soften; and deturpate aimed to take over defile. But good writers, like Bacon and Raleigh, made sure to avoid using such terms and to stick to those Latin words that allowed them to express a new idea—a new meaning or a new nuance 230 of meaning. And when we reach the eighteenth century, we see that a writer like Addison would have cringed at the very mention of such “inkhorn terms.”

40. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(i) One slight influence produced by this spread of devotion to classical Latin—to the Latin of Cicero and Livy, of Horace and Virgil—was to alter the spelling of French words. We had already received—through the ear—the French words assaute, aventure, defaut, dette, vitaille, and others. But when our scholars became accustomed to the book-form of these words in Latin books, they gradually altered them—for the eye and ear—into assault, adventure, default, debt, and victuals. They went further. A large number of Latin words that already existed in the language in their Norman-French form (for we must not forget that French is Latin “with the ends bitten off”—changed by being spoken peculiarly and heard imperfectly) were reintroduced in their original Latin form. Thus we had caitiff from the Normans; but we reintroduced it in the shape of captive, which comes almost unaltered from the Latin captivum. Feat we had from the Normans; but the Latin factum, which provided the word, presented us with a second form of it in the word fact. Such words might be called Ear-Latin and Eye-Latin; Mouth-Latin and Book-Latin; Spoken Latin and Written Latin; or Latin at second-hand and Latin at first-hand.

40. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(i) One subtle effect of the growing interest in classical Latin—that of Cicero and Livy, Horace and Virgil—was a change in the spelling of French words. We had already received—through listening—the French words assaute, aventure, defaut, dette, vitaille, and others. But as our scholars got used to seeing these words in Latin texts, they gradually changed them—for both sight and sound—into assault, adventure, default, debt, and victuals. They went even further. Many Latin words that already existed in the language in their Norman-French form (since we must remember that French is basically Latin with some parts cut off—altered by unique pronunciation and imperfect understanding) were brought back in their original Latin form. So, we had caitiff from the Normans; but we reintroduced it as captive, which comes almost directly from the Latin captivum. Feat came from the Normans; but the Latin factum, which was the source of the word, gave us a second version in the word fact. These types of words could be called Ear-Latin and Eye-Latin; Mouth-Latin and Book-Latin; Spoken Latin and Written Latin; or Latin that has been processed second-hand and Latin that is unfiltered.

41. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(ii) This coming in of the same word by two different doors—by the Eye and by the Ear—has given rise to the phenomenon of Doublets. The following is a list of Latin Doublets; and it will be noticed that Latin1 stands for Latin at first-hand—from books; and Latin2 for Latin at second-hand—through the Norman-French.

41. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(ii) The arrival of the same word through two different channels—through Vision and through Hearing—has led to the occurrence of Doublets. Below is a list of Latin Doublets; you'll see that Latin1 represents Latin from direct sources—like books; and Latin2 refers to Latin from indirect sources—via Norman-French.

Latin doublets or duplicates.
Latin. Latin. Latin.
Antecessorem Antecessor Ancestor.
Benedictionem Benediction Benison.

Cadentia (Low Lat. noun)

Cadentia (Low Lat. noun)

Cadence Chance.
Captivum Captive Caitiff.
231 Conceptionem Conception Conceit.
Consuetudinem Consuetude Custom.
Costume.
Cophinum Coffin Coffer.

Corpus (a body)

Corpus (a collection)

Corpse Corps.

Debitum (something owed)

Debt

Debit Debt.

Defectum (something wanting)

Defect (something missing)

Defect Defeat.
Dilatāre Dilate Delay.
Exemplum Example Sample.

Fabrĭca (a workshop)

Workshop

Fabric Forge.
Factionem Faction Fashion.
Factum Fact Feat.
Fidelitatem Fidelity Fealty.
Fragilem Fragile Frail.

Gentīlis (belonging to a gens or family)

Gentile (belonging to a family)

Gentile Gentle.
Historia History Story.
Hospitale Hospital Hotel.
Lectionem Lection Lesson.
Legalem Legal Loyal.
Magister Master Mr.

Majorem (greater)

Greater

Major Mayor.
Maledictionem Malediction Malison.
Moneta Mint Money.
Nutrimentum Nutriment Nourishment.
Orationem Oration

Orison (a prayer).

Orison (a prayer).

Paganum (a dweller in a pagus or country district)

Pagan (a person living in a pagus or rural area)

Pagan

Payne (a proper name).

Payne

Particulam (a little part)

Part (a little part)

Particle Parcel.
Pauperem Pauper Poor.
Penitentiam Penitence Penance.
Persecutum Persecute Pursue.

Potionem (a draught)

Potion (a drink)

Potion Poison.
Pungentem Pungent Poignant.
Quietum Quiet Coy.
Radius Radius Ray.
Regālem Regal Royal.
Respectum Respect Respite.
Securum Secure Sure.
Seniorem Senior Sir.
Separatum Separate Sever.
Species Species Spice.
Statum State Estate.
Tractum Tract Trait.
Traditionem Tradition Treason.
Zelosum Zealous Jealous.
232

42. Remarks on the above Table.—The word benison, a blessing, may be contrasted with its opposite, malison, a curse.—Cadence is the falling of sounds; chance the befalling of events.—A caitiff was at first a captive—then a person who made no proper defence, but allowed himself to be taken captive.—A corps is a body of troops.—The word sample is found, in older English, in the form of ensample.—A feat of arms is a deed or fact of arms, par excellence.—To understand how fragile became frail, we must pronounce the g hard, and notice how the hard guttural falls easily away—as in our own native words flail and hail, which formerly contained a hard g.—A major is a greater captain; a mayor is a greater magistrate.—A magister means a bigger man—as opposed to a minister (from minus), a smaller man.—Moneta was the name given to a stamped coin, because these coins were first struck in the temple of Juno Moneta, Juno the Adviser or the Warner. (From the same root—mon—come monition, admonition; monitor; admonish.)—Shakespeare uses the word orison freely for prayer, as in the address of Hamlet to Ophelia, where he says, “Nymph, in thy orisons, be all my sins remembered!”—Poor comes to us from an Old French word poure; the newer French is pauvre.—To understand the vanishing of the g sound in poignant, we must remember that the Romans sounded it always hard.—Sever we get through separate, because p and v are both labials, and therefore easily interchangeable.—Treason—with its s instead of ti—may be compared with benison, malison, orison, poison, and reason.

42. Remarks on the above Table.—The word benison, a blessing, contrasts with its opposite, malison, a curse.—Cadence refers to the falling of sounds; chance is about events happening.—A caitiff originally meant a captive—then referred to someone who didn’t make a proper defense, but let themselves be taken captive.—A corps is a body of troops.—The word sample appears in older English as ensample.—A feat of arms is a deed or fact of arms, par excellence.—To understand how fragile became frail, we need to pronounce the g hard, noticing how the hard guttural sound easily disappears—as in our own words flail and hail, which used to have a hard g.—A major is a greater captain; a mayor is a greater magistrate.—Magister means a bigger man—in contrast to a minister (from minus), a smaller man.—Moneta was the name for a stamped coin because these coins were first minted in the temple of Juno Moneta, Juno the Adviser or the Warner. (From the same root—mon—we get monition, admonition, monitor, admonish.)—Shakespeare often uses the word orison to mean prayer, like when Hamlet addresses Ophelia, saying, “Nymph, in thy orisons, be all my sins remembered!”—Poor comes from an Old French word poure; the modern French is pauvre.—To understand the disappearance of the g sound in poignant, we should remember that the Romans always pronounced it hard.—Sever comes from separate, because p and v are both labial sounds, so they are easily interchangeable.—Treason—with its s instead of ti—can be compared to benison, malison, orison, poison, and reason.

43. Conclusions from the above Table.—If we examine the table on page 231 with care, we shall come to several undeniable conclusions. (i) First, the words which come to us direct from Latin are found more in books than in everyday speech. (ii) Secondly, they are longer. The reason is that the words that have come through French have been worn down by the careless pronunciation of many generations—by that desire for ease in the pronouncing of words which characterises all languages, and have at last been compelled to take that form which was least difficult to pronounce. (iii) Thirdly, the two 233 sets of words have, in each case, either (a) very different meanings, or (b) different shades of meaning. There is no likeness of meaning in cadence and chance, except the common meaning of fall which belongs to the root from which they both spring. And the different shades of meaning between history and story, between regal and royal, between persecute and pursue, are also quite plainly marked, and are of the greatest use in composition.

43. Conclusions from the above Table.—If we look closely at the table on page 231, we can draw several clear conclusions. (i) First, the words that come directly from Latin are more common in books than in everyday conversation. (ii) Second, they tend to be longer. This is because the words that have come through French have been simplified over many generations due to the tendency for people to pronounce words more easily, resulting in forms that are simpler to say. (iii) Third, the two sets of words often have either (a) very different meanings or (b) different nuances of meaning. For example, there is no similarity in meaning between cadence and chance, aside from their shared root meaning of fall. The different nuances between history and story, between regal and royal, and between persecute and pursue, are also clearly distinct and are very useful in writing.

44. Latin Triplets.—Still more remarkable is the fact that there are in our language words that have made three appearances—one through Latin, one through Norman-French, and one through ordinary French. These seem to live quietly side by side in the language; and no one asks by what claim they are here. They are useful: that is enough. These triplets are—regal, royal, and real; legal, loyal, and leal; fidelity, faithfulness,8 and fealty. The adjective real we no longer possess in the sense of royal, but Chaucer uses it; and it still exists in the noun real-m. Leal is most used in Scotland, where it has a settled abode in the well-known phrase “the land o’ the leal.”

44. Latin Triplets.—Even more interesting is the fact that our language includes words that have appeared three times—once through Latin, once through Norman-French, and once through regular French. These words seem to coexist peacefully in the language; and no one questions why they are here. They are useful: that’s enough. These triplets are—regal, royal, and real; legal, loyal, and leal; fidelity, faithfulness, 8 and fealty. We no longer use the adjective real in the sense of royal, but Chaucer did; and it still exists in the noun real-m. Leal is mostly used in Scotland, where it has a permanent place in the well-known phrase “the land o’ the leal.”

45. Greek Doublets.—The same double introduction, which we noticed in the case of Latin words, takes place in regard to Greek words. It seems to have been forgotten that our English forms of them had been already given us by St Augustine and the Church, and a newer form of each was reintroduced. The following are a few examples:—

45. Greek Doublets.—The same double introduction that we observed with Latin words also applies to Greek words. It appears that it's been overlooked that our English versions were already provided to us by St. Augustine and the Church, and a newer version of each was brought back. Here are a few examples:—

Greek language. Outdated Version. Later form.

Adamanta9 (the untameable)

Adamanta__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (the unstoppable)

Diamond Adamant.
Balsamon Balm Balsam.

Blasphēmein (to speak ill of)

Blaspheme (to speak ill of)

Blame Blaspheme.

Cheirourgon9 (a worker with the hand)

Cheirourgon9 (a person who works with their hands)

Chirurgeon Surgeon.
234

Dactŭlon (a finger)

Dactyl (a finger)

Date (the fruit)

Date (the fruit)

Dactyl.
Phantasia Fancy Phantasy.

Phantasma (an appearance)

Phantasma (a vision)

Phantom Phantasm.

Presbuteron (an elder)

Elder (Presbuteron)

Priest Presbyter.
Paralysis Palsy Paralysis.
Scandălon Slander Scandal.

It may be remarked of the word fancy, that, in Shakespeare’s time, it meant love or imagination

It can be noted that the word fancy, during Shakespeare’s time, meant love or imagination

“Tell me, where is fancy bred,

"Tell me, where is fancy made,

Or in the heart, or in the head?”

Or in the heart, or in the head?”

It is now restricted to mean a lighter and less serious kind of imagination. Thus we say that Milton’s ‘Paradise Lost’ is a work of imagination; but that Moore’s ‘Lalla Rookh’ is a product of the poet’s fancy.

It now refers to a lighter and less serious type of imagination. So, we say that Milton’s ‘Paradise Lost’ is a work of imagination, while Moore’s ‘Lalla Rookh’ is a product of the poet’s fancy.

46. Characteristics of the Two Elements of English.—If we keep our attention fixed on the two chief elements in our language—the English element and the Latin element—the Teutonic and the Romance—we shall find some striking qualities manifest themselves. We have already said that whole sentences can be made containing only English words, while it is impossible to do this with Latin or other foreign words. Let us take two passages—one from a daily newspaper, and the other from Shakespeare:—

46. Characteristics of the Two Elements of English.—If we focus on the two main components of our language—the English element and the Latin element—the Teutonic and the Romance—we will notice some striking qualities emerging. We've already pointed out that entire sentences can be constructed using only English words, whereas it's impossible to do this with Latin or other foreign words. Let's look at two excerpts—one from a daily newspaper and the other from Shakespeare:—

(i) “We find the functions of such an official defined in the Act. He is to be a legally qualified medical practitioner of skill and experience, to inspect and report periodically on the sanitary condition of town or district; to ascertain the existence of diseases, more especially epidemics increasing the rates of mortality, and to point out the existence of any nuisances or other local causes, which are likely to originate and maintain such diseases, and injuriously affect the health of the inhabitants of such town or district; to take cognisance of the existence of any contagious disease, and to point out the most efficacious means for the ventilation of chapels, schools, registered lodging-houses, and other public buildings.”

(i) “The roles of such an official are defined in the Act. They must be a licensed medical professional with skill and experience, to inspect and report regularly on the sanitary conditions of the town or district; to identify the presence of diseases, especially epidemics that increase the mortality rates, and to highlight any nuisances or local factors that could cause and perpetuate such diseases and harm the health of the residents of that town or district; to take note of any contagious diseases, and to suggest the most effective ways for the ventilation of chapels, schools, registered lodging-houses, and other public buildings.”

In this passage, all the words in italics are either Latin or Greek. But, if the purely English words were left out, the sentence would fall into ruins—would become a mere rubbish-heap of words. It is the small particles that give life and 235 motion to each sentence. They are the joints and hinges on which the whole sentence moves.—Let us now look at a passage from Shakespeare. It is from the speech of Macbeth, after he has made up his mind to murder Duncan:—

In this passage, all the words in italics are either Latin or Greek. But if we removed all the English words, the sentence would collapse into a jumbled mess. It’s the little bits that give life and motion to each sentence. They are the joints and hinges that keep the whole sentence moving. Now, let’s look at a passage from Shakespeare. It’s from Macbeth’s speech after he decides to kill Duncan:—

(ii) “Go bid thy mistress, when my drink is ready,

(ii) “Go tell your boss, when my drink is ready,

She strike upon the bell. Get thee to bed!—

She rang the bell. Get to bed!—

Is this a dagger which I see before me,

Is this a dagger I see in front of me,

The handle toward my hand? Come! let me clutch thee!

The handle reaching for my hand? Come! Let me grab you!

—I have thee not; and yet I see thee still.”

—I don't have you; and yet I still see you.”

In this passage there is only one Latin (or French) word—the word mistress. If Shakespeare had used the word lady, the passage would have been entirely English.—The passage from the newspaper deals with large generalisations; that from Shakespeare with individual acts and feelings—with things that come home “to the business and bosom” of man as man. Every master of the English language understands well the art of mingling the two elements—so as to obtain a fine effect; and none better than writers like Shakespeare, Milton, Gray, and Tennyson. Shakespeare makes Antony say of Cleopatra:—

In this passage, there’s only one Latin (or French) word—the word mistress. If Shakespeare had used the word lady, the passage would have been completely in English. The passage from the newspaper talks about broad generalizations, while the one from Shakespeare focuses on individual acts and feelings—on things that resonate “to the business and bosom” of man as man. Every master of the English language knows how to blend these two elements to create a powerful effect; and no one does it better than writers like Shakespeare, Milton, Gray, and Tennyson. Shakespeare makes Antony say of Cleopatra:—

“Age cannot wither her; nor custom stale

"Age can't diminish her; nor custom stale"

Her infinite variety.”

Her endless variety.

Here the French (or Latin) words custom and variety form a vivid contrast to the English verb stale, throw up its meaning and colour, and give it greater prominence.—Milton makes Eve say:—

Here, the French (or Latin) words custom and variety create a striking contrast with the English verb stale, bringing out its meaning and nuances, and making it stand out more. —Milton has Eve say:—

“I thither went

“I went there”

With inexperienc’d thought, and laid me down

With inexperienced thoughts, I laid down

On the green bank, to look into the clear

On the green bank, to look into the clear

Smooth lake, that to me seem’d another sky.”

Smooth lake, that to me looked like another sky.”

Here the words inexperienced and clear give variety to the sameness of the English words.—Gray, in the Elegy, has this verse:—

Here the words inexperienced and clear add variety to the monotony of the English words.—Gray, in the Elegy, has this line:—

“The breezy call of incense-breathing morn,

"The breezy call of incense-filled morning,"

The swallow twittering from the straw-built shed,

The swallow chirping from the straw-built shed,

The cock’s shrill clarion or the echoing horn,

The rooster’s loud crow or the echoing horn,

No more shall rouse them from their lowly bed.”

No one will wake them from their humble rest anymore.

236 Here incense, clarion, and echoing give a vivid colouring to the plainer hues of the homely English phrases.—Tennyson, in the Lotos-Eaters, vi., writes:—

236 Here incense, clarion, and echoing add a vibrant touch to the simpler tones of everyday English phrases.—Tennyson, in the Lotos-Eaters, vi., writes:—

“Dear is the memory of our wedded lives,

“Dear is the memory of our married lives,

And dear the last embraces of our wives

And, dear, the final hugs from our wives

And their warm tears: but all hath suffer’d change;

And their warm tears: but everything has changed;

For surely now our household hearths are cold:

For surely now our home fires are cold:

Our sons inherit us: our looks are strange:

Our sons inherit us: our looks are unusual:

And we should come like ghosts to trouble joy.”

And we should arrive like ghosts to disturb the happiness.”

Most powerful is the introduction of the French words suffered change, inherit, strange, and trouble joy; for they give with painful force the contrast of the present state of desolation with the homely rest and happiness of the old abode, the love of the loving wives, the faithfulness of the stalwart sons.

Most impactful is the use of the French words suffered change, inherit, strange, and trouble joy; because they powerfully highlight the contrast between the current state of despair and the comforting peace and happiness of the old home, the affection of loving wives, and the loyalty of strong sons.

47. English and other Doublets.—We have already seen how, by the presentation of the same word at two different doors—the door of Latin and the door of French—we are in possession of a considerable number of doublets. But this phenomenon is not limited to Latin and French—is not solely due to the contributions we receive from these languages. We find it also within English itself; and causes of the most different description bring about the same results. For various reasons, the English language is very rich in doublets. It possesses nearly five hundred pairs of such words. The language is all the richer for having them, as it is thereby enabled to give fuller and clearer expression to the different shades and delicate varieties of meaning in the mind.

47. English and other Doublets.—We've already seen how, by presenting the same word at two different doors—the Latin door and the French door—we have a significant number of doublets. But this phenomenon isn't just limited to Latin and French; it's not only due to the contributions from these languages. We also find it within English itself, and various factors lead to the same results. For many reasons, the English language is quite rich in doublets. It has nearly five hundred pairs of such words. The language is even richer for including them, as it allows for a fuller and clearer expression of the different shades and subtle varieties of meaning in our minds.

48. The sources of doublets are various. But five different causes seem chiefly to have operated in producing them. They are due to differences of pronunciation; to differences in spelling; to contractions for convenience in daily speech; to differences in dialects; and to the fact that many of them come from different languages. Let us look at a few examples of each. At bottom, however, all these differences will be found to resolve themselves into differences of pronunciation. They are either differences in the pronunciation of the same word by 237 different tribes, or by men in different counties, who speak different dialects; or by men of different nations.

48. The sources of doublets vary. However, five main factors seem to have contributed to their formation. They arise from differences in pronunciation; differences in spelling; contractions for ease of everyday conversation; variations in dialects; and the fact that many of them originate from different languages. Let's look at a few examples of each. Ultimately, though, all these differences can be traced back to differences in pronunciation. They represent either variations in the pronunciation of the same word by 237 different groups, or by people in different regions who speak various dialects; or by individuals from different nations.

49. Differences in Pronunciation.—From this source we have parson and person (the parson being the person or representative of the Church); sop and soup; task and tax (the sk has here become ks); thread and thrid; ticket and etiquette; sauce and souse (to steep in brine); squall and squeal.

49. Differences in Pronunciation.—From this source we have parson and person (the parson being the person or representative of the Church); sop and soup; task and tax (the sk has here become ks); thread and thrid; ticket and etiquette; sauce and souse (to steep in brine); squall and squeal.

50. Differences in Spelling.To and too are the same word—one being used as a preposition, the other as an adverb; of and off, from and fro, are only different spellings, which represent different functions or uses of the same word; onion and union are the same word. An union10 comes from the Latin unus, one, and it meant a large single pearl—a unique jewel; the word was then applied to the plant, the head of which is of a pearl-shape.

50. Differences in Spelling.To and too are the same word—one is used as a preposition, and the other as an adverb; of and off, from and fro, are just different spellings that represent different functions or uses of the same word; onion and union are the same word. A union 10 comes from the Latin unus, meaning one, and it originally referred to a large single pearl—a unique jewel; the term was later applied to the plant, the head of which resembles a pearl shape.

51. Contractions.—Contraction has been a pretty fruitful source of doublets in English. A long word has a syllable or two cut off; or two or three are compressed into one. Thus example has become sample; alone appears also as lone; amend has been shortened into mend; defend has been cut down into fend (as in fender); manœuvre has been contracted into manure (both meaning originally to work with the hand); madam becomes ’m in yes ’m11; and presbyter has been squeezed down into priest.12 Other examples of contraction are: capital and cattle; chirurgeon (a worker with the hand) and surgeon; cholera and choler (from chŏlos, the Greek word for bile); disport and sport; estate and state; esquire and squire; Egyptian and 238 gipsy; emmet and ant; gammon and game; grandfather and gaffer; grandmother and gammer; iota (the Greek letter i) and jot; maximum and maxim; mobile and mob; mosquito and musket; papa and pope; periwig and wig; poesy and posy; procurator and proctor; shallop and sloop; unity and unit. It is quite evident that the above pairs of words, although in reality one, have very different meanings and uses.

51. Contractions.—Contraction has been a significant source of doublets in English. A long word has a syllable or two removed, or two or three are compressed into one. For example, example has become sample; alone is also seen as lone; amend has been shortened to mend; defend has been reduced to fend (as in fender); manœuvre has been contracted to manure (both originally meaning to work with the hand); madam becomes ’m in yes ’m11; and presbyter has been condensed to priest.12 Other examples of contraction include: capital and cattle; chirurgeon (a worker with the hand) and surgeon; cholera and choler (from chŏlos, the Greek word for bile); disport and sport; estate and state; esquire and squire; Egyptian and 238 gipsy; emmet and ant; gammon and game; grandfather and gaffer; grandmother and gammer; iota (the Greek letter i) and jot; maximum and maxim; mobile and mob; mosquito and musket; papa and pope; periwig and wig; poesy and posy; procurator and proctor; shallop and sloop; unity and unit. It is clear that the pairs of words above, although essentially one, have very different meanings and uses.

52. Difference of English Dialects.—Another source of doublets is to be found in the dialects of the English language. Almost every county in England has its own dialect; but three main dialects stand out with great prominence in our older literature, and these are the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. The grammar of these dialects13 was different; their pronunciation of words was different—and this has given rise to a splitting of one word into two. In the North, we find a hard c, as in the caster of Lancaster; in the Midlands, a soft c, as in Leicester; in the South, a ch, as in Winchester. We shall find similar differences of hardness and softness in ordinary words. Thus we find kirk and church; canker and cancer; canal and channel; deck and thatch; drill and thrill; fan and van (in a winnowing-machine); fitch and vetch; hale and whole; mash and mess; naught, nought, and not; pike, peak, and beak; poke and pouch; quid (a piece of tobacco for chewing) and cud (which means the thing chewed); reave and rob; ridge and rig; scabby and shabby; scar and share; screech and shriek; shirt and skirt; shuffle and scuffle; spray and sprig; wain and waggon—and other pairs. All of these are but different modes of pronouncing the same word in different parts of England; but the genius of the language has taken advantage of these different ways of pronouncing to make different words out of them, and to give them different functions, meanings, and uses.

52. Difference of English Dialects.—Another source of doublets comes from the dialects of the English language. Almost every county in England has its own dialect; however, three main dialects stand out prominently in older literature: the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. The grammar of these dialects was different; their pronunciation of words was different—and this has led to one word splitting into two. In the North, we find a hard c, as in the caster of Lancaster; in the Midlands, a soft c, as in Leicester; in the South, a ch, as in Winchester. We will see similar differences of hardness and softness in common words. For example, we find kirk and church; canker and cancer; canal and channel; deck and thatch; drill and thrill; fan and van (in a winnowing machine); fitch and vetch; hale and whole; mash and mess; naught, nought, and not; pike, peak, and beak; poke and pouch; quid (a piece of chewing tobacco) and cud (the thing chewed); reave and rob; ridge and rig; scabby and shabby; scar and share; screech and shriek; shirt and skirt; shuffle and scuffle; spray and sprig; wain and wagon—and other pairs. All of these are just different ways of pronouncing the same word in different parts of England; but the nature of the language has taken advantage of these different ways of pronouncing to create different words from them, giving them different functions, meanings, and uses.

239

CHAPTER III.

HISTORY OF THE GRAMMAR OF ENGLISH.

1. The Oldest English Synthetic.—The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, that was brought over here in the fifth century, was a language that showed the relations of words to each other by adding different endings to words, or by synthesis. These endings are called inflexions. Latin and Greek are highly inflected languages; French and German have many more inflexions than modern English; and ancient English (or Anglo-Saxon) also possessed a large number of inflexions.

1. The Oldest English Synthetic.—The oldest form of English, or Anglo-Saxon, that came here in the fifth century was a language that showed how words related to each other by adding different endings to them, or through synthesis. These endings are known as inflexions. Latin and Greek are highly inflected languages; French and German have a lot more inflections than modern English; and ancient English (or Anglo-Saxon) also had a significant number of inflections.

2. Modern English Analytic.—When, instead of inflexions, a language employs small particles—such as prepositions, auxiliary verbs, and suchlike words—to express the relations of words to each other, such a language is called analytic or non-inflexional. When we say, as we used to say in the oldest English, “God is ealra cyninga cyning,” we speak a synthetic language. But when we say, “God is king of all kings,” then we employ an analytic or uninflected language.

2. Modern English Analytic.—When a language uses small words—like prepositions, auxiliary verbs, and similar terms—rather than inflections to show how words relate to each other, it’s called analytic or non-inflexional. For instance, when we say, as was done in Old English, “God is ealra cyninga cyning,” we’re using a synthetic language. But when we say, “God is king of all kings,” we're using an analytic or uninflected language.

3. Short View of the History of English Grammar.—From the time when the English language came over to this island, it has grown steadily in the number of its words. On the other hand, it has lost just as steadily in the number of its inflexions. Put in a broad and somewhat rough fashion, it may be said that—

3. Short View of the History of English Grammar.—Since the English language arrived on this island, it has steadily increased in the number of its words. At the same time, it has consistently reduced the number of its inflections. To put it simply and somewhat broadly, it can be said that—

(i) Up to the year 1100—one generation after the Battle of Senlac—the English language was a Synthetic Language.

(i) Up to the year 1100—one generation after the Battle of Senlac—the English language was a Synthetic Language.

240

(ii) From the year 1100 or thereabouts, English has been losing its inflexions, and gradually becoming more and more an Analytic Language.

(ii) Since around the year 1100, English has been dropping its inflections and is gradually becoming more of an Analytical Language.

4. Causes of this Change.—Even before the coming of the Danes and the Normans, the English people had shown a tendency to get rid of some of their inflexions. A similar tendency can be observed at the present time among the Germans of the Rhine Province, who often drop an n at the end of a word, and show in other respects a carelessness about grammar. But, when a foreign people comes among natives, such a tendency is naturally encouraged, and often greatly increased. The natives discover that these inflexions are not so very important, if only they can get their meaning rightly conveyed to the foreigners. Both parties, accordingly, come to see that the root of the word is the most important element; they stick to that, and they come to neglect the mere inflexions. Moreover, the accent in English words always struck the root; and hence this part of the word always fell on the ear with the greater force, and carried the greater weight. When the Danes—who spoke a cognate language—began to settle in England, the tendency to drop inflexions increased; but when the Normans—who spoke an entirely different language—came, the tendency increased enormously, and the inflexions of Anglo-Saxon began to “fall as the leaves fall” in the dry wind of a frosty October. Let us try to trace some of these changes and losses.

4. Causes of this Change.—Even before the arrival of the Danes and the Normans, the English people had started to drop some of their inflections. A similar trend can be seen today among Germans in the Rhine Province, who often leave off an n at the end of words and generally show a relaxed attitude toward grammar. However, when a foreign group interacts with locals, this tendency is naturally encouraged and often increased. The locals realize that these inflections aren't so crucial as long as they can communicate their meaning effectively to the foreigners. As a result, both groups come to understand that the root of the word is the most vital part; they focus on that and start to disregard the inflections. Additionally, in English, the accent always falls on the root of the word, making that part stand out more and carry more weight. When the Danes—who spoke a related language—began to settle in England, the tendency to drop inflections grew; but when the Normans—who spoke a completely different language—arrived, this tendency skyrocketed, and the inflections of Anglo-Saxon began to “fall as the leaves fall” in the dry wind of a frosty October. Let us explore some of these changes and losses.

5. Grammar of the First Period, 450-1100.—The English of this period is called the Oldest English or Anglo-Saxon. The gender of nouns was arbitrary, or—it may be—poetical; it did not, as in modern English it does, follow the sex. Thus nama, a name, was masculine; tunge, a tongue, feminine; and eáge, an eye, neuter. Like nama, the proper names of men ended in a; and we find such names as Isa, Offa, Penda, as the names of kings. Nouns at this period had five cases, with inflexions for each; now we possess but one inflexion—that for the possessive.—Even the definite article was inflected.—The infinitive of verbs ended in an; and the sign to—which we received from the 241 Danes—was not in use, except for the dative of the infinitive. This dative infinitive is still preserved in such phrases as “a house to let;” “bread to eat;” “water to drink.”—The present participle ended in ende (in the North ande). This present participle may be said still to exist—in spoken, but not in written speech; for some people regularly say walkin, goin, for walking and going.—The plural of the present indicative ended in ath for all three persons. In the perfect tense, the plural ending was on.—There was no future tense; the work of the future was done by the present tense. Fragments of this usage still survive in the language, as when we say, “He goes up to town next week.”—Prepositions governed various cases; and not always the objective (or accusative), as they do now.

5. Grammar of the First Period, 450-1100.—The English of this period is called Oldest English or Anglo-Saxon. The gender of nouns was random, or perhaps poetic; it didn’t, as it does in modern English, correspond to sex. So, nama, meaning a name, was masculine; tunge, meaning a tongue, was feminine; and eáge, meaning an eye, was neuter. Like nama, proper names for men ended in a; and we see names like Isa, Offa, Penda, as names of kings. Nouns during this period had five cases, each with its own inflection; now we only have one inflection—the possessive. Even the definite article was inflected. The infinitive of verbs ended in an; and the sign to—which we borrowed from the Danes—was not used except for the dative of the infinitive. This dative infinitive still appears in phrases like “a house to let,” “bread to eat,” “water to drink.” The present participle ended in ende (in the North, ande). This form of the present participle can still be heard in spoken language, though not in writing; some people regularly say walkin, goin, instead of walking and going. The plural of the present indicative ended in ath for all three people. In the perfect tense, the plural ending was on. There was no future tense; future actions were expressed using the present tense. Some of this usage still exists in the language, as when we say, “He goes up to town next week.” Prepositions governed different cases; and not always the objective (or accusative), as they do now.

6. Grammar of the Second Period, 1100-1250.—The English of this period is called Early English. Even before the coming of the Normans, the inflexions of our language had—as we have seen—begun to drop off, and it was slowly on the way to becoming an analytic language. The same changes—the same simplification of grammar, has taken place in nearly every Low German language. But the coming of the Normans hastened these changes, for it made the inflexional endings of words of much less practical importance to the English themselves.—Great changes took place in the pronunciation also. The hard c or k was softened into ch; and the hard guttural g was refined into a y or even into a silent w.—A remarkable addition was made to the language. The Oldest English or Anglo-Saxon had no indefinite article. They said ofer stán for on a rock. But, as the French have made the article un out of the Latin unus, so the English pared down the northern ane (= one) into the article an or a. The Anglo-Saxon definite article was se, seo, þaet; and in the grammar of this Second Period it became þe, þeo, þe.—The French plural in es took the place of the English plural in en. But housen and shoon existed for many centuries after the Norman coming; and Mr Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, still deplores the ugly sound of nests and fists, and would like to be able to say and to write nesten and fisten.—The dative plural, which ended in um, becomes an e or an en. The um, 242 however, still exists in the form of om in seldom (= at few times) and whilom (= in old times).—The gender of nouns falls into confusion, and begins to show a tendency to follow the sex.—Adjectives show a tendency to drop several of their inflexions, and to become as serviceable and accommodating as they are now—when they are the same with all numbers, genders, and cases.—The an of the infinitive becomes en, and sometimes even the n is dropped.—Shall and will begin to be used as tense-auxiliaries for the future tense.

6. Grammar of the Second Period, 1100-1250.—The English of this period is called Early English. Even before the Normans arrived, the inflections of our language had—as we have seen—started to drop off, and it was gradually becoming an analytic language. The same changes—the same simplification of grammar—occurred in nearly every Low German language. But the arrival of the Normans sped up these changes, as it made the inflectional endings of words much less significant to the English people. Great changes also happened in pronunciation. The hard c or k was softened into ch; and the hard guttural g was refined into a y or even a silent w. A remarkable addition was made to the language. The earliest English or Anglo-Saxon did not have an indefinite article. They said ofer stán for on a rock. But, just as the French created the article un from the Latin unus, the English simplified the northern ane (= one) into the articles an or a. The Anglo-Saxon definite article was se, seo, þaet; and in the grammar of this Second Period it became þe, þeo, þe. The French plural in es replaced the English plural in en. However, housen and shoon existed for many centuries after the Norman arrival; and Mr. Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, still laments the harsh sound of nests and fists, wishing he could say and write nesten and fisten. The dative plural, which ended in um, becomes e or en. The um, 242 however, still exists in the form of om in seldom (= at few times) and whilom (= in old times). The gender of nouns becomes confused and starts to tend to follow biological sex. Adjectives show a tendency to drop several of their inflections and to become as useful and flexible as they are now—when they are the same for all numbers, genders, and cases. The an of the infinitive becomes en, and sometimes even the n is dropped. Shall and will begin to be used as auxiliary verbs for the future tense.

7. Grammar of the Third Period, 1250-1350.—The English of this period is often called Middle English.—The definite article still preserves a few inflexions.—Nouns that were once masculine or feminine become neuter, for the sake of convenience.—The possessive in es becomes general.—Adjectives make their plural in e.—The infinitive now takes to before it—except after a few verbs, like bid, see, hear, etc.—The present participle in inge makes its appearance about the year 1300.

7. Grammar of the Third Period, 1250-1350.—The English from this period is often referred to as Middle English.—The definite article still has a few inflections.—Nouns that used to be masculine or feminine are now neutral for convenience.—The possessive form in es becomes more common.—Adjectives form their plural with e.—The infinitive now includes to before it—except after certain verbs, like bid, see, hear, etc.—The present participle in inge starts appearing around the year 1300.

8. Grammar of the Fourth Period, 1350-1485.—This may be called Later Middle English. An old writer of the fourteenth century points out that, in his time—and before it—the English language was “a-deled a thre,” divided into three; that is, that there were three main dialects, the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. There were many differences in the grammar of these dialects; but the chief of these differences is found in the plural of the present indicative of the verb. This part of the verb formed its plurals in the following manner:—

8. Grammar of the Fourth Period, 1350-1485.—This can be referred to as Later Middle English. A writer from the fourteenth century notes that, during his time—and even earlier—the English language was “a-deled a thre,” meaning it was divided into three main dialects: the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. There were many grammatical variations among these dialects; however, the most significant difference is seen in the plural forms of the present indicative of the verb. This part of the verb formed its plurals in the following way:—

North. Midlands. Southern.
We hopës We hopen We hopeth.
You hopës You hopen You hopeth.
They hopës They hopen They hopeth.14

In time the Midland dialect conquered; and the East Midland form of it became predominant all over England. As early as the beginning of the thirteenth century, this dialect had thrown off most of the old inflexions, and had become almost as flexionless 243 as the English of the present day. Let us note a few of the more prominent changes.—The first personal pronoun Ic or Ich loses the guttural, and becomes I.—The pronouns him, them, and whom, which are true datives, are used either as datives or as objectives.—The imperative plural ends in eth. “Riseth up,” Chaucer makes one of his characters say, “and stondeth by me!”—The useful and almost ubiquitous letter e comes in as a substitute for a, u, and even an. Thus nama becomes name, sunu (son) becomes sune, and withutan changes into withute.—The dative of adjectives is used as an adverb. Thus we find softë, brightë employed like our softly, brightly.—The n in the infinitive has fallen away; but the ë is sounded as a separate syllable. Thus we find brekë, smitë for breken and smiten.

Over time, the Midland dialect took over, and the East Midland version of it became the dominant form across England. By the early thirteenth century, this dialect had shed most of the old inflections and was almost as straightforward as modern English. Let’s point out some of the key changes. —The first personal pronoun Ic or Ich drops the guttural sound and becomes I. —The pronouns him, them, and whom are true datives and are used either as datives or as objectives. —The imperative plural ends in eth. “Riseth up,” Chaucer has one character say, “and stondeth by me!” —The handy and nearly everywhere present letter e replaces a, u, and even an. So nama becomes name, sunu (son) becomes sune, and withutan changes into withute. —The dative of adjectives is used like an adverb. So we see softë and brightë used similarly to our softly and brightly. —The n in the infinitive has dropped out, but the ë is pronounced as a separate syllable. So we find brekë and smitë for breken and smiten.

9. General View.—In the time of King Alfred, the West-Saxon speech—the Wessex dialect—took precedence of the rest, and became the literary dialect of England. But it had not, and could not have, any influence on the spoken language of other parts of England, for the simple reason that very few persons were able to travel, and it took days—and even weeks—for a man to go from Devonshire to Yorkshire. In course of time the Midland dialect—that spoken between the Humber and the Thames—became the predominant dialect of England; and the East Midland variety of this dialect became the parent of modern standard English. This predominance was probably due to the fact that it, soonest of all, got rid of its inflexions, and became most easy, pleasant, and convenient to use. And this disuse of inflexions was itself probably due to the early Danish settlements in the east, to the larger number of Normans in that part of England, to the larger number of thriving towns, and to the greater and more active communication between the eastern seaports and the Continent. The inflexions were first confused, then weakened, then forgotten, finally lost. The result was an extreme simplification, which still benefits all learners of the English language. Instead of spending a great deal of time on the learning of a large number of inflexions, which are to them arbitrary and meaningless, 244 foreigners have only to fix their attention on the words and phrases themselves, that is, on the very pith and marrow of the language—indeed, on the language itself. Hence the great German grammarian Grimm, and others, predict that English will spread itself all over the world, and become the universal language of the future. In addition to this almost complete sweeping away of all inflexions,—which made Dr Johnson say, “Sir, the English language has no grammar at all,”—there were other remarkable and useful results which accrued from the coming in of the Norman-French and other foreign elements.

9. General View.—During King Alfred's time, the West-Saxon speech—the Wessex dialect—was the dominant form of language and became the literary dialect of England. However, it didn't influence the spoken language in other parts of England, mainly because very few people could travel, and it could take days or even weeks for someone to journey from Devonshire to Yorkshire. Over time, the Midland dialect—spoken between the Humber and the Thames—became the leading dialect in England, and the East Midland variety of this dialect eventually became the foundation of modern standard English. This dominance likely occurred because it quickly dropped its inflections, making it easier, more pleasant, and more convenient to use. The reduction of inflections was probably influenced by the early Danish settlements in the east, the larger number of Normans in that area, the growth of thriving towns, and the increased communication between the eastern seaports and the Continent. The inflections became first confused, then weakened, then forgotten, and finally lost altogether. The result was a significant simplification that still helps all learners of the English language. Instead of investing a lot of time learning a multitude of inflections, which can seem arbitrary and meaningless to them, foreigners can focus on the words and phrases themselves—the very essence of the language. This is why the great German grammarian Grimm and others predict that English will spread globally and become the universal language of the future. Alongside this near-total elimination of inflections—which led Dr. Johnson to remark, “Sir, the English language has no grammar at all”—there were other notable and beneficial outcomes from the influence of Norman-French and other foreign elements.

10. Monosyllables.—The stripping off of the inflexions of our language cut a large number of words down to the root. Hundreds, if not thousands, of our verbs were dissyllables, but, by the gradual loss of the ending en (which was in Anglo-Saxon an), they became monosyllables. Thus bindan, drincan, findan, became bind, drink, find; and this happened with hosts of other verbs. Again, the expulsion of the guttural, which the Normans never could or would take to, had the effect of compressing many words of two syllables into one. Thus haegel, twaegen, and faegen, became hail, twain, and fain.—In these and other ways it has come to pass that the present English is to a very large extent of a monosyllabic character. So much is this the case, that whole books have been written for children in monosyllables. It must be confessed that the monosyllabic style is often dull, but it is always serious and homely. We can find in our translation of the Bible whole verses that are made up of words of only one syllable. Many of the most powerful passages in Shakespeare, too, are written in monosyllables. The same may be said of hundreds of our proverbs—such as, “Cats hide their claws”; “Fair words please fools”; “He that has most time has none to lose.” Great poets, like Tennyson and Matthew Arnold, understand well the fine effect to be produced from the mingling of short and long words—of the homely English with the more ornate Romance language. In the following verse from Matthew Arnold the words are all monosyllables, with the exception of tired and contention (which is Latin):—

10. Monosyllables.—The removal of inflections in our language has reduced many words to their roots. Hundreds, if not thousands, of our verbs used to have two syllables, but over time, the loss of the ending en (which was an in Anglo-Saxon) changed them into monosyllables. For example, bindan, drincan, findan became bind, drink, and find; and this transformation occurred with many other verbs as well. Additionally, the removal of gutturals, which the Normans never could or would adopt, resulted in many two-syllable words collapsing into one. So, haegel, twaegen, and faegen became hail, twain, and fain.—In these and other ways, modern English has largely become monosyllabic. This is so prevalent that entire books have been written for children using only monosyllables. While it must be acknowledged that a monosyllabic style can often feel dull, it is always serious and straightforward. In our translation of the Bible, there are entire verses composed solely of one-syllable words. Many of the most impactful passages in Shakespeare also rely on monosyllables. The same holds true for countless proverbs—like “Cats hide their claws”; “Fair words please fools”; “He that has most time has none to lose.” Great poets, such as Tennyson and Matthew Arnold, skillfully blend short and long words, mixing everyday English with more elaborate Romance language. In the following verse from Matthew Arnold, all the words are monosyllables except for tired and contention (which is from Latin):—

245

“Let the long contention cease;

"Let the lengthy dispute end;"

Geese are swans, and swans are geese;

Geese are swans, and swans are geese;

Let them have it how they will,

Let them have it however they want,

Thou art tired. Best be still!”

You are tired. It's best to be quiet!

In Tennyson’s “Lord of Burleigh,” when the sorrowful husband comes to look upon his dead wife, the verse runs almost entirely in monosyllables:—

In Tennyson’s “Lord of Burleigh,” when the grieving husband comes to see his dead wife, the lines mostly use one-syllable words:—

“And he came to look upon her,

“And he came to see her,

And he looked at her, and said:

And he looked at her and said:

‘Bring the dress, and put it on her,

‘Bring the dress and put it on her,

That she wore when she was wed.’”

That she wore on her wedding day.”

An American writer has well indicated the force of the English monosyllable in the following sonnet:—

An American writer has clearly shown the power of the English monosyllable in the following sonnet:—

“Think not that strength lies in the big, round word,

“Don’t think that strength is in the big, round word,

Or that the brief and plain must needs be weak.

Or that the brief and plain have to be weak.

To whom can this be true who once has heard

To whom can this be true who has ever heard

The cry for help, the tongue that all men speak,

The cry for help, the language that everyone understands,

When want, or fear, or woe, is in the throat,

When desire, fear, or sorrow is felt in the throat,

So that each word gasped out is like a shriek

So every word that comes out feels like a scream

Pressed from the sore heart, or a strange, wild note

Pressed from the aching heart, or a strange, wild note

Sung by some fay or fiend! There is a strength,

Sung by some fay or demon! There is a strength,

Which dies if stretched too far, or spun too fine,

Which breaks if pulled too far or twisted too tightly,

Which has more height than breadth, more depth than length;

Which has more height than width, more depth than length;

Let but this force of thought and speech be mine,

Let this power of thought and speech be mine,

And he that will may take the sleek fat phrase,

And whoever wants to can take the smooth, fancy phrase,

Which glows but burns not, though it beam and shine;

Which glows but doesn’t burn, even though it beams and shines;

Light, but no heat,—a flash, but not a blaze.”

Light, but no warmth—a spark, but not a fire.

It will be observed that this sonnet consists entirely of monosyllables, and yet that the style of it shows considerable power and vigour. The words printed in italics are all derived from Latin, with the exception of the word phrase, which is Greek.

It can be seen that this sonnet is made up entirely of one-syllable words, yet its style demonstrates significant power and energy. The words in italics all come from Latin, except for the word phrase, which is Greek.

11. Change in the Order of Words.—The syntax—or order of words—of the oldest English was very different from that of Norman-French. The syntax of an Old English sentence was clumsy and involved; it kept the attention long on the strain; it was rumbling, rambling, and unpleasant to the ear. It kept the attention on the strain, because the verb in a subordinate clause was held back, and not revealed till we had come to the 246 end of the clause. Thus the Anglo-Saxon wrote (though in different form and spelling)—

11. Change in the Order of Words.—The way words were arranged in the oldest English was very different from that in Norman-French. The structure of an Old English sentence was awkward and complex; it made you focus hard on the effort involved; it was noisy, chaotic, and unpleasant to listen to. It made you focus on the effort because the verb in a subordinate clause was delayed, only revealed at the end of the clause. So, the Anglo-Saxon wrote (though in different form and spelling)—

“When Darius saw, that he overcome be would.”

“When Darius saw that he would be victorious.”

The newer English, under French influence, wrote—

The newer English, influenced by French, wrote—

“When Darius saw that he was going to be overcome.”

“When Darius realized that he was about to be defeated.”

This change has made an English sentence lighter and more easy to understand, for the reader or hearer is not kept waiting for the verb; but each word comes just when it is expected, and therefore in its “natural” place. The Old English sentence—which is very like the German sentence of the present day—has been compared to a heavy cart without springs, while the newer English sentence is like a modern well-hung English carriage. Norman-French, then, gave us a brighter, lighter, freer rhythm, and therefore a sentence more easy to understand and to employ, more supple, and better adapted to everyday use.

This change has made an English sentence lighter and easier to understand because the reader or listener doesn't have to wait for the verb; each word appears just when it's expected, fitting into its “natural” place. The Old English sentence, which resembles the modern German sentence, has been compared to a heavy cart without springs, while the newer English sentence is like a modern, well-balanced English carriage. Norman-French, then, provided us with a brighter, lighter, more fluid rhythm, resulting in a sentence that's easier to understand and use, more flexible, and better suited for everyday conversation.

12. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(i) Not only did the Normans help us to an easier and pleasanter kind of sentence, they aided us in getting rid of the numerous throat-sounds that infested our language. It is a remarkable fact that there is not now in the French language a single guttural. There is not an h in the whole language. The French write an h in several of their words, but they never sound it. Its use is merely to serve as a fence between two vowels—to keep two vowels separate, as in la haine, hatred. No doubt the Normans could utter throat-sounds well enough when they dwelt in Scandinavia; but, after they had lived in France for several generations, they acquired a great dislike to all such sounds. No doubt, too, many, from long disuse, were unable to give utterance to a guttural. This dislike they communicated to the English; and hence, in the present day, there are many people—especially in the south of England—who cannot sound a guttural at all. The muscles in the throat that help to produce these sounds have become atrophied—have lost their power for want of practice. The purely English part of the population, for many centuries after the Norman invasion, could sound gutturals quite easily—just as the Scotch 247 and the Germans do now; but it gradually became the fashion in England to leave them out.

12. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(i) The Normans not only made our sentences easier and more enjoyable, but they also helped us eliminate the many throat sounds that were prominent in our language. It's notable that there is currently not a single guttural sound in French. There is no h in the entire language. The French write an h in several words, but they never pronounce it. Its purpose is simply to act as a barrier between two vowels—to keep them apart, as in la haine, meaning hatred. The Normans might have been able to produce throat sounds when they lived in Scandinavia; however, after residing in France for several generations, they developed a strong aversion to such sounds. It’s likely that many, from lack of use, found it difficult to vocalize a guttural sound. This aversion was passed on to the English, which is why today, many people—especially in southern England—cannot produce guttural sounds at all. The muscles in the throat that help create these sounds have weakened—have lost their ability due to lack of practice. The purely English population, for many centuries after the Norman invasion, could produce gutturals with ease—just like the Scots and Germans do now; but gradually, it became fashionable in England to omit them.

13. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(ii) In some cases the guttural disappeared entirely; in others, it was changed into or represented by other sounds. The ge at the beginning of the passive (or past) participles of many verbs disappeared entirely. Thus gebróht, gebóht, geworht, became brought, bought, and wrought. The g at the beginning of many words also dropped off. Thus Gyppenswich became Ipswich; gif became if; genoh, enough.—The guttural at the end of words—hard g or c—also disappeared. Thus halig became holy; eordhlic, earthly; gastlic, ghastly or ghostly. The same is the case in dough, through, plough, etc.—the guttural appearing to the eye but not to the ear.—Again, the guttural was changed into quite different sounds—into labials, into sibilants, into other sounds also. The following are a few examples:—

13. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(ii) In some cases, the guttural sound completely vanished; in others, it changed to or was represented by different sounds. The ge at the beginning of the passive (or past) participles of many verbs disappeared entirely. Thus, gebróht, gebóht, and geworht became brought, bought, and wrought. The g at the start of many words also dropped off. For example, Gyppenswich became Ipswich; gif became if; genoh turned into enough. —The guttural at the end of words—hard g or c—also disappeared. For instance, halig became holy; eordhlic became earthly; gastlic turned into ghastly or ghostly. The same applies to dough, through, plough, etc.—the guttural is visible in writing but not heard when spoken. —Additionally, the guttural was transformed into entirely different sounds—into labials, into sibilants, and into other sounds as well. Here are a few examples:—

(a) The guttural has been softened, through Norman-French influence, into a sibilant. Thus rigg, egg, and brigg have become ridge, edge, and bridge.

(a) The guttural sound has been softened, thanks to Norman-French influence, into a sibilant. So rigg, egg, and brigg have turned into ridge, edge, and bridge.

(b) The guttural has become a labialf—as in cough, enough, trough, laugh, draught, etc.

(b) The throat-based sound has changed to a labialf—as in cough, enough, trough, laugh, draught, etc.

(c) The guttural has become an additional syllable, and is represented by a vowel-sound. Thus sorg and mearh have become sorrow and marrow.

(c) The guttural has turned into an extra syllable, represented by a vowel sound. So, sorg and mearh have transformed into sorrow and marrow.

(d) In some words it has disappeared both to eye and ear. Thus makëd has become made.

(d) In some words, it has vanished from both sight and sound. So, makëd has turned into made.

14. The Story of the GH.—How is it, then, that we have in so many words the two strongest gutturals in the language—g and h—not only separately, in so many of our words, but combined? The story is an odd one. Our Old English or Saxon scribes wrote—not light, might, and night, but liht, miht, and niht. When, however, they found that the Norman-French gentlemen would not sound the h, and say—as is still said in Scotland—licht, &c., they redoubled the guttural, strengthened the h with a hard g, and again presented the dose to the Norman. But, if the Norman could not sound the h alone, still less could he sound the double guttural; and he very coolly let both alone— 248 ignored both. The Saxon scribe doubled the signs for his guttural, just as a farmer might put up a strong wooden fence in front of a hedge; but the Norman cleared both with perfect ease and indifference. And so it came to pass that we have the symbol gh in more than seventy of our words, and that in most of these we do not sound it at all. The gh remains in our language, like a moss-grown boulder, brought down into the fertile valley in a glacial period, when gutturals were both spoken and written, and men believed in the truthfulness of letters—but now passed by in silence and noticed by no one.

14. The Story of the GH.—So, how is it that we have the two strongest guttural sounds in the language—g and h—not just separately in many of our words, but also together? The story is quite interesting. Our Old English or Saxon scribes wrote—not light, might, and night, but liht, miht, and niht. However, when they noticed that the Norman-French speakers wouldn't pronounce the h and would say—as is still said in Scotland—licht, etc., they strengthened the guttural by adding a hard g to the h and presented that to the Normans. But, if the Norman couldn’t pronounce the h by itself, they certainly couldn't manage the double guttural; they simply ignored both—248 and let them be. The Saxon scribe doubled the marks for his guttural, much like a farmer might erect a sturdy wooden fence in front of a hedge; but the Norman effortlessly cleared both away without a second thought. And so, we ended up with the symbol gh in over seventy of our words, and in most of these, we don’t pronounce it at all. The gh lingers in our language, like a moss-covered boulder that was carried into the fertile valley during a glacial period when gutturals were both pronounced and written, and when people believed in the accuracy of letters—but now it remains silent and goes unnoticed.

15. The Letters that represent Gutturals.—The English guttural has been quite Protean in the written or printed forms it takes. It appears as an i, as a y, as a w, as a ch, as a dge, as a j, and—in its more native forms—as a g, a k, or a gh. The following words give all these forms: hail, day, fowl, teach, edge, ajar, drag, truck, and trough. Now hail was hagol, day was daeg, fowl was fugol, teach was taecan, edge was egg, ajar was achar. In seek, beseech, sought—which are all different forms of the same word—we see the guttural appearing in three different forms—as a hard k, as a soft ch, as an unnoticed gh. In think and thought, drink and draught, sly and sleight, dry and drought, slay and slaughter, it takes two different forms. In dig, ditch, and dike—which are all the same word in different shapes—it again takes three forms. In fly, flew, and flight, it appears as a y, a w, and a gh. But, indeed, the manners of a guttural, its ways of appearing and disappearing, are almost beyond counting.

15. The Letters that represent Gutturals.—The English guttural has taken on many different written or printed forms. It shows up as an i, a y, a w, a ch, a dge, a j, and—in its more traditional forms—as a g, a k, or a gh. The following words illustrate all these forms: hail, day, fowl, teach, edge, ajar, drag, truck, and trough. Now hail was hagol, day was daeg, fowl was fugol, teach was taecan, edge was egg, ajar was achar. In seek, beseech, sought—which are all different forms of the same word—we see the guttural appearing in three different forms—as a hard k, a soft ch, and an unnoticed gh. In think and thought, drink and draught, sly and sleight, dry and drought, slay and slaughter, it takes on two different forms. In dig, ditch, and dike—which are all variations of the same word—it again takes three forms. In fly, flew, and flight, it appears as a y, a w, and a gh. But truly, the ways of a guttural, its patterns of appearing and disappearing, are almost too numerous to count.

16. Grammatical Result of the Loss of Inflexions.—When we look at a Latin or French or German word, we know whether it is a verb or a noun or a preposition by its mere appearance—by its face or by its dress, so to speak. But the loss of inflexions which has taken place in the English language has resulted in depriving us of this advantage—if advantage it is. Instead of looking at the face of a word in English, we are obliged to think of its function,—that is, of what it does. We have, for example, a large number of words that are both nouns and verbs—we may use them as the one or as the other; and, 249 till we have used them, we cannot tell whether they are the one or the other. Thus, when we speak of “a cut on the finger,” cut is a noun, because it is a name; but when we say, “Harry cut his finger,” then cut is a verb, because it tells something about Harry. Words like bud, cane, cut, comb, cap, dust, fall, fish, heap, mind, name, pen, plaster, punt, run, rush, stone, and many others, can be used either as nouns or as verbs. Again, fast, quick, and hard may be used either as adverbs or as adjectives; and back may be employed as an adverb, as a noun, and even as an adjective. Shakespeare is very daring in the use of this licence. He makes one of his characters say, “But me no buts!” In this sentence, the first but is a verb in the imperative mood; the second is a noun in the objective case. Shakespeare uses also such verbs as to glad, to mad, such phrases as a seldom pleasure, and the fairest she. Dr Abbott says, “In Elizabethan English, almost any part of speech can be used as any other part of speech. An adverb can be used as a verb, ‘they askance their eyes’; as a noun, ‘the backward and abysm of time’; or as an adjective, ‘a seldom pleasure.’ Any noun, adjective, or neuter verb can be used as an active verb. You can ‘happy’ your friend, ‘malice’ or ‘fool’ your enemy, or ‘fall’ an axe upon his neck.” Even in modern English, almost any noun can be used as a verb. Thus we can say, “to paper a room”; “to water the horses”; “to black-ball a candidate”; to “iron a shirt” or “a prisoner”; “to toe the line.” On the other hand, verbs may be used as nouns; for we can speak of a work, of a beautiful print, of a long walk, and so on.

16. Grammatical Result of the Loss of Inflexions.—When we look at a Latin, French, or German word, we can tell if it’s a verb, noun, or preposition just by looking at it—by its shape or style, so to speak. However, the loss of inflections in English has taken away that advantage—if it can be considered an advantage. Instead of just looking at the form of a word in English, we have to think about its function—meaning what it does. For example, there are many words that can be both nouns and verbs—we can use them as either; and until we do, we can’t tell which one they are. So when we talk about “a cut on the finger,” cut is a noun because it names something; but when we say, “Harry cut his finger,” then cut is a verb because it describes what Harry did. Words like bud, cane, cut, comb, cap, dust, fall, fish, heap, mind, name, pen, plaster, punt, run, rush, stone, and many others can be used as nouns or verbs. Similarly, fast, quick, and hard can function as either adverbs or adjectives, and back can be used as an adverb, a noun, or even an adjective. Shakespeare boldly plays with this freedom. He has a character say, “But me no buts!” In this case, the first but is a verb in the command form, while the second one is a noun in the object form. Shakespeare also uses verbs like to glad, to mad, phrases like a seldom pleasure, and the fairest she. Dr. Abbott notes, “In Elizabethan English, almost any part of speech can serve as any other part. An adverb can be used as a verb, ‘they askance their eyes’; as a noun, ‘the backward and abysm of time’; or as an adjective, ‘a seldom pleasure.’ Any noun, adjective, or neutral verb can be used as an active verb. You can ‘happy’ your friend, ‘malice’ or ‘fool’ your enemy, or ‘fall’ an axe upon his neck.” Even in modern English, almost any noun can be turned into a verb. For instance, we can say, “to paper a room”; “to water the horses”; “to black-ball a candidate”; “to iron a shirt” or “a prisoner”; “to toe the line.” Conversely, verbs can be used as nouns; for example, we can refer to a work, a beautiful print, a long walk, and so forth.

250

CHAPTER IV.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH OF DIFFERENT PERIODS.

1. Vocabulary and Grammar.—The oldest English or Anglo-Saxon differs from modern English both in vocabulary and in grammar—in the words it uses and in the inflexions it employs. The difference is often startling. And yet, if we look closely at the words and their dress, we shall most often find that the words which look so strange are the very words with which we are most familiar—words that we are in the habit of using every day; and that it is their dress alone that is strange and antiquated. The effect is the same as if we were to dress a modern man in the clothes worn a thousand years ago: the chances are that we should not be able to recognise even our dearest friend.

1. Vocabulary and Grammar.—The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, is different from modern English in both vocabulary and grammar—in the words it uses and the forms they take. The difference is often surprising. However, if we take a closer look at the words and their appearance, we’ll often find that the words that seem so unusual are actually the ones we are most familiar with—words we use every day; it's just their appearance that is outdated and strange. The effect is similar to dressing a modern person in clothing from a thousand years ago: chances are, we wouldn’t even recognize our closest friend.

2. A Specimen from Anglo-Saxon.—Let us take as an example a verse from the Anglo-Saxon version of one of the Gospels. The well-known verse, Luke ii. 40, runs thus in our oldest English version:—

2. A Specimen from Anglo-Saxon.—Let’s look at a verse from the Anglo-Saxon version of one of the Gospels. The familiar verse, Luke ii. 40, reads like this in our oldest English version:—

Sóþlíce ðaet cild weox, and waes gestrangod, wisdómes full; and Godes gyfu waes on him.

Sóþlíce ðaet cild weox, and waes gestrangod, wisdómes full; and Godes gyfu waes on him.

Now this looks like an extract from a foreign language; but it is not: it is our own veritable mother-tongue. Every word is pure ordinary English; it is the dress—the spelling and the inflexions—that is quaint and old-fashioned. This will be plain from a literal translation:—

Now this looks like a passage from a foreign language, but it’s not: it’s our very own mother tongue. Every word is simple, everyday English; it’s just the style—the spelling and the inflections—that seem quirky and outdated. This will be clear from a literal translation:—

Soothly that child waxed, and was strengthened, wisdoms full (= full of wisdom); and God’s gift was on him.

Sure, here is the updated text: Sure enough, that child grew and became strong, full of wisdom; and God's gift was upon him.

251

3. A Comparison.—This will become plainer if we compare the English of the Gospels as it was written in different periods of our language. The alteration in the meanings of words, the changes in the application of them, the variation in the use of phrases, the falling away of the inflexions—all these things become plain to the eye and to the mind as soon as we thoughtfully compare the different versions. The following are extracts from the Anglo-Saxon version (995), the version of Wycliffe (1389) and of Tyndale (1526), of the passage in Luke ii. 44, 45:—

3. A Comparison.—This will become clearer if we look at the English of the Gospels as it was written during different periods of our language. The changes in the meanings of words, shifts in how they are used, differences in phrases, and the decline of inflections—all these aspects become obvious when we carefully compare the various versions. Here are excerpts from the Anglo-Saxon version (995), Wycliffe's version (1389), and Tyndale's version (1526) of the passage in Luke ii. 44, 45:—

Anglo-Saxon. Wycliffe Tyndale.
Wéndon ðaet he on heora gefére wáere, ðá comon hig ánes daeges faer, and hine sóhton betweox his magas and his cúðan. Forsothe thei gessinge him to be in the felowschipe, camen the wey of á day, and souȝten him among his cosyns and knowen. For they supposed he had bene in the company, they cam a days iorney, and sought hym amonge their kynsfolke and acquayntaunce.
Ða hig hyne ne fúndon, hig gewendon to Hierusalem, hine sécende. And thei not fyndinge, wenten aȝen to Jerusalem, sekynge him. And founde hym not, they went backe agayne to Hierusalem, and sought hym.

The literal translation of the Anglo-Saxon version is as follows:—

The direct translation of the Anglo-Saxon version is as follows:—

(They) weened that he on their companionship were (= was), when came they one day’s faring, and him sought betwixt his relations and his couth (folk = acquaintances).

(They) believed that he was relying on their companionship when they came one day during their travels and looked for him among his family and friends.

When they him not found, they turned to Jerusalem, him seeking.

When they couldn't find him, they went to Jerusalem, looking for him.

4. The Lord’s Prayer.—The same plan of comparison may be applied to the different versions of the Lord’s Prayer that have come down to us; and it will be seen from this comparison that the greatest changes have taken place in the grammar, and especially in that part of the grammar which contains the inflexions.

4. The Lord’s Prayer.—The same method of comparison can be used for the various versions of the Lord’s Prayer that we have; and from this comparison, it will be clear that the most significant changes have occurred in the grammar, particularly in the parts of grammar that involve inflections.

252
THE LORD’S PRAYER.
1130. 1250. 1380. 1526.
Stephen's reign. Henry III's reign. Wycliffe's Bible. Tyndale's Translation.
Fader ure, þe art on heofone. Fadir ur, that es in hevene, Our Fadir, that art in hevenys, Our Father which art in heaven;
Sy gebletsod name þin, Halud thi nam to nevene; Halewid be thi name; Halowed be thy name;
Cume þin rike. Thou do as thi rich rike; Thi kingdom come to; Let thy kingdom come;
Si þin wil swa swa on heofone and on eorþan. Thi will on erd be wrought, eek as it is wrought in heven ay. Be thi wil done in erthe, as in hevene. Thy will be fulfilled as well in earth as it is in heven.
Breod ure degwamlich geof us to daeg. Ur ilk day brede give us to day. Give to us this day oure breed ovir othir substaunce, Geve us this day ur dayly bred,
And forgeof us ageltes ura swa swa we forgeofen agiltendum urum. Forgive thou all us dettes urs, als we forgive till ur detturs. And forgive to us our dettis, as we forgiven to oure dettouris. And forgeve us oure dettes as we forgeve ur detters.
And ne led us on costunge. And lede us not into temptacioun; And ledde us in na fandung. And leade us not into temptation,
Ac alys us fram yfele. Swa beo hit. But sculd us fra ivel thing. Amen. But delyvere us from yvel. Amen. But delyver us from evyll. For thyne is the kyngdom, and the power, and the glorye, for ever. Amen.

It will be observed that Wycliffe’s version contains five Romance terms—substaunce, dettis, dettouris, temptacioun, and delyvere.

It can be noted that Wycliffe’s version includes five Romance terms—substaunce, dettis, dettouris, temptacioun, and delyvere.

5. Oldest English and Early English.—The following is a short passage from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, under date 1137: first, in the Anglo-Saxon form; second, in Early English, or—as it has sometimes been called—Broken Saxon; 253 third, in modern English. The breaking-down of the grammar becomes still more strikingly evident from this close juxtaposition.

5. Oldest English and Early English.—The following is a brief excerpt from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, dated 1137: first, in the Anglo-Saxon form; second, in Early English, or—as it has occasionally been called—Broken Saxon; 253 third, in modern English. The simplification of the grammar becomes even more clearly noticeable from this side-by-side comparison.

(i) swencton Þá wreccan menn
(ii) swencten the wrecce men
(iii) They swinked (harassed) the wretched men
(i) Þaes landes mid castel-weorcum.
(ii) Of-the-land mid castel-weorces.
(iii) Of the land with castle-works.
(i) Ða Þá castelas waeron gemacod,
(ii) Tha the castles waren maked,
(iii) When the castles were made,
(i) Þá fyldon mid yfelum mannum.
(ii) thá fylden hi hi mid yvele men.
(iii) then filled they them with evil men.

6. Comparisons of Words and Inflexions.—Let us take a few of the most prominent words in our language, and observe the changes that have fallen upon them since they made their appearance in our island in the fifth century. These changes will be best seen by displaying them in columns:—

6. Comparisons of Words and Inflections.—Let’s look at some of the most important words in our language and see how they've changed since they first appeared in our island in the fifth century. We can best illustrate these changes by presenting them in columns:—

Anglo-Saxon. Old English. Middle English. Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
heom. to heom. to hem. to them.
seó. heó. ho, scho. she.
sweostrum. to the swestres. to the swistren. to the sisters.
geboren. gebore. iboré. born.
lufigende. lufigend. lovand. loving.
weoxon. woxen. wexide. waxed.

7. Conclusions from the above Comparisons.—We can now draw several conclusions from the comparisons we have made of the passages given from different periods of the language. These conclusions relate chiefly to verbs and nouns; and they 254 may become useful as a KEY to enable us to judge to what period in the history of our language a passage presented to us must belong. If we find such and such marks, the language is Anglo-Saxon; if other marks, it is Early English; and so on.

7. Conclusions from the above Comparisons.—We can now draw several conclusions based on the comparisons we've made of the passages from different periods of the language. These conclusions mainly focus on verbs and nouns, and they may be useful as a KEY to help us determine which period in the history of our language a given passage belongs to. If we identify certain features, the language is Anglo-Saxon; if different features, it is Early English; and so on.

I.—ANGLO-SAXON MARKS. II.—MARKS OF EARLY ENGLISH (1100-1250). III.—MARKS OF MIDDLE ENGLISH (1250-1485).
Verbs. Verbs. Verbs.

Infinitive in an.

Infinitive in a.

Pres. part. in ende.

Pres. part. in end.

Past part. with ge.

Past participle with ge.

3d plural pres. in ath.

3rd person plural present in ath.

3d plural past in on.

3D plural past in on.

Plural of imperatives in ath.

Plural of commands in ath.

Infin. in en or e.

Infinite in en or e.

Pres. part. in ind.

Pres. part. in ind.

ge of past part. turned into i or y.

age of past part. turned into i or y.

3d plural in en.

3D plural in en.

Infin. with to (the en was dropped about 1400).

Infin. with to (the en was dropped around 1400).

Pres. part. in inge.

Pres. part. in inge.

3d plural in en.

3D plural in en.

Imperative in eth.

Imperative in eth.

Nouns. Nouns. Nouns.

Plurals in an, as, or a.

Plurals in an, as, or a.

Dative plural in um.

Dative plural in um.

Plural in es.

Plural in es.

Dative plural in es.

Dative plural in es.

Plurals in es (separate syllable).

Plurals in es (distinct syllable).

Possessives in es (separate syllable).

Possessives in es (separate syllable).

8. The English of the Thirteenth Century.—In this century there was a great breaking-down and stripping-off of inflexions. This is seen in the Ormulum of Orm, a canon of the Order of St Augustine, whose English is nearly as flexionless as that of Chaucer, although about a century and a half before him. Orm has also the peculiarity of always doubling a consonant after a short vowel. Thus, in his introduction, he says:—

8. The English of the Thirteenth Century.—In this century, there was a significant reduction and removal of inflections. This is evident in the Ormulum by Orm, a canon of the Order of St Augustine, whose English is almost as uninflected as Chaucer's, even though it's about a century and a half earlier. Orm also has the unique habit of always doubling a consonant after a short vowel. So, in his introduction, he states:—

“Þiss boc iss nemmnedd Orrmulum

"This book is called Orrmulum"

Forr þi þatt Orrm itt wrohhte.”

For this reason, Orrm wrote it.

That is, “This book is named Ormulum, for the (reason) that Orm wrought it.” The absence of inflexions is probably due to the fact that the book is written in the East-Midland dialect. But, in a song called “The Story of Genesis and Exodus,” written about 1250, we find a greater number of inflexions. Thus we read:—

That is, “This book is called Ormulum because Orm created it.” The lack of inflections is likely because the book is written in the East-Midland dialect. However, in a song titled “The Story of Genesis and Exodus,” written around 1250, we see more inflections. Thus we read:—

“Hunger wex in lond Chanaan;

"Hunger grew in the land of Canaan;"

And his x sunes Jacob for-ðan

And his son Jacob, therefore

255

Sente in to Egypt to bringen coren;

Sente into Egypt to bring corn;

He bilefe at hom ðe was gungest boren.”

He believed at home he was the best born.

That is, “Hunger waxed (increased) in the land of Canaan; and Jacob for that (reason) sent his ten sons into Egypt to bring corn: he remained at home that was youngest born.”

That is, “Hunger grew in the land of Canaan; and Jacob sent his ten sons to Egypt to bring back grain: he stayed home with the youngest.”

9. The English of the Fourteenth Century.—The four greatest writers of the fourteenth century are—in verse, Chaucer and Langlande; and in prose, Mandeville and Wycliffe. The inflexions continue to drop off; and, in Chaucer at least, a larger number of French words appear. Chaucer also writes in an elaborate verse-measure that forms a striking contrast to the homely rhythms of Langlande. Thus, in the “Man of Lawes Tale,” we have the verse:—

9. The English of the Fourteenth Century.—The four greatest writers of the fourteenth century are—in poetry, Chaucer and Langland; and in prose, Mandeville and Wycliffe. The endings of words continue to fade away, and especially in Chaucer's work, there is a greater presence of French vocabulary. Chaucer also employs a complex verse structure that stands in stark contrast to the straightforward rhythms found in Langland's writing. For example, in the “Man of Lawes Tale,” we have the verse:—

“O queenës, lyvynge in prosperitée,

"O queens, living in prosperity,

Duchessës, and ladyës everichone,

Duchesses and ladies, everyone,

Haveth som routhe on hir adversitée;

Have some compassion for her misfortune;

An emperourës doughter stant allone;

An emperor's daughter stands alone;

She hath no wight to whom to make hir mone.

She has no one to whom to vent her feelings.

O blood roial! that stondest in this dredë

O royal blood! that stands in this dread

Fer ben thy frendës at thy gretë nedë!”

Fer ben thy frends at thy great need!”

Here, with the exception of the imperative in Haveth som routhe (= have some pity), stant, and ben (= are), the grammar of Chaucer is very near the grammar of to-day. How different this is from the simple English of Langlande! He is speaking of the great storm of wind that blew on January 15, 1362:—

Here, except for the command in Haveth som routhe (= have some pity), stant, and ben (= are), Chaucer's grammar is quite similar to today's grammar. This is really different from the straightforward English of Langlande! He is talking about the huge storm that hit on January 15, 1362:—

“Piries and Plomtres   weore passchet to þe grounde,

“Piries and Plomtres were pushed to the ground,

In ensaumple to Men   þat we scholde do þe bettre,

In example to men that we should do better,

Beches and brode okes   weore blowen to þe eorþe.”

Beaches and broad oaks were blown to the earth.

Here it is the spelling of Langlande’s English that differs most from modern English, and not the grammar.—Much the same may be said of the style of Wycliffe (1324-1384) and of Mandeville (1300-1372). In Wycliffe’s version of the Gospel of Mark, v. 26, he speaks of a woman “that hadde suffride many thingis of ful many lechis (doctors), and spendid alle hir thingis; and no-thing profitide.” Sir John Mandeville’s English keeps many old inflexions and spellings; but is, in other respects, modern enough. Speaking of Mahomet, he says: “And ȝee 256 schulle understonds that Machamete was born in Arabye, that was first a pore knave that kept cameles, that wenten with marchantes for marchandise.” Knave for boy, and wenten for went are the two chief differences—the one in the use of words, the other in grammar—that distinguish this piece of Mandeville’s English from our modern speech.

Here, the spelling of Langlande’s English is what differs the most from modern English, not the grammar. The same can be said about the style of Wycliffe (1324-1384) and Mandeville (1300-1372). In Wycliffe’s version of the Gospel of Mark, v. 26, he talks about a woman “who had suffered many things from many doctors and spent all her money; and nothing helped.” Sir John Mandeville’s English retains many old inflections and spellings, but in other ways, it’s modern enough. When discussing Mahomet, he says: “And you should understand that Mahomet was born in Arabia, who was first a poor boy that took care of camels, who went with merchants for merchandise.” The use of knave for boy and wenten for went are the two main differences—the one in word usage, the other in grammar—that set this piece of Mandeville’s English apart from our modern speech.

10. The English of the Sixteenth Century.—This, which is also called Tudor-English, differs as regards grammar hardly at all from the English of the nineteenth century. This becomes plain from a passage from one of Latimer’s sermons (1490-1555), “a book which gives a faithful picture of the manners, thoughts, and events of the period.” “My father,” he writes, “was a yeoman, and had no lands of his own, only he had a farm of three or four pound a year at the uttermost, and hereupon he tilled so much as kept half a dozen men. He had walk for a hundred sheep; and my mother milked thirty kine.” In this passage, it is only the old-fashionedness, homeliness, and quaintness of the English—not its grammar—that makes us feel that it was not written in our own times. When Ridley, the fellow-martyr of Latimer, stood at the stake, he said, “I commit our cause to Almighty God, which shall indifferently judge all.” Here he used indifferently in the sense of impartially—that is, in the sense of making no difference between parties; and this is one among a very large number of instances of Latin words, when they had not been long in our language, still retaining the older Latin meaning.

10. The English of the Sixteenth Century.—This, also known as Tudor-English, hardly differs in grammar from nineteenth-century English. This is evident from a passage in one of Latimer’s sermons (1490-1555), “a book that gives an accurate portrayal of the customs, ideas, and events of the time.” “My father,” he writes, “was a farmer and owned no land, just a farm that made him three or four pounds a year at the most, and from that, he farmed enough to support half a dozen men. He had pasture for a hundred sheep, and my mother milked thirty cows.” In this passage, it’s the old-fashioned, simple, and charming nature of the English—not its grammar—that makes us realize it wasn’t written in modern times. When Ridley, Latimer's fellow martyr, stood at the stake, he said, “I commit our cause to Almighty God, who will judge all fairly.” Here, he used indifferently to mean impartially—that is, without making a distinction between parties; this is just one of many examples of Latin words, which, being new to our language, still kept their older Latin meanings.

11. The English of the Bible (i).—The version of the Bible which we at present use was made in 1611; and we might therefore suppose that it is written in seventeenth-century English. But this is not the case. The translators were commanded by James I. to “follow the Bishops’ Bible”; and the Bishops’ Bible was itself founded on the “Great Bible,” which was published in 1539. But the Great Bible is itself only a revision of Tyndale’s, part of which appeared as early as 1526. When we are reading the Bible, therefore, we are reading English of the sixteenth century, and, to a large extent, of the early part of that century. It is true that successive generations of 257 printers have, of their own accord, altered the spelling, and even, to a slight extent, modified the grammar. Thus we have fetched for the older fet, more for moe, sown for sowen, brittle for brickle (which gives the connection with break), jaws for chaws, sixth for sixt, and so on. But we still find such participles as shined and understanded; and such phrases as “they can skill to hew timber” (1 Kings v. 6), “abjects” for abject persons, “three days agone” for ago, the “captivated Hebrews” for “the captive Hebrews,” and others.

11. The English of the Bible (i).—The version of the Bible that we currently use was made in 1611, so we might assume that it's written in seventeenth-century English. However, that's not the case. The translators were instructed by James I. to “follow the Bishops’ Bible,” and the Bishops’ Bible was based on the “Great Bible,” published in 1539. The Great Bible is actually a revision of Tyndale’s work, some of which was released as early as 1526. Therefore, when we read the Bible, we are reading English from the sixteenth century, mainly from the early part of that century. It's true that successive generations of printers have voluntarily changed the spelling and even slightly modified the grammar. For example, we see fetched instead of the older fet, more instead of moe, sown instead of sowen, brittle instead of brickle (which connects to break), jaws instead of chaws, and sixth instead of sixt, and so on. But we still find participles like shined and understanded, as well as phrases like “they can skill to hew timber” (1 Kings v. 6), “abjects” for abject persons, “three days agone” for ago, and “the captivated Hebrews” for “the captive Hebrews,” among others.

12. The English of the Bible (ii).—We have, again, old words retained, or used in the older meaning. Thus we find, in Psalm v. 6, the phrase “them that speak leasing,” which reminds us of King Alfred’s expression about “leasum spellum” (lying stories). Trow and ween are often found; the “champaign over against Gilgal” (Deut. xi. 30) means the plain; and a publican in the New Testament is a tax-gatherer, who sent to the Roman Treasury or Publicum the taxes he had collected from the Jews. An “ill-favoured person” is an ill-looking person; and “bravery” (Isa. iii. 18) is used in the sense of finery in dress.—Some of the oldest grammar, too, remains, as in Esther viii. 8, “Write ye, as it liketh you,” where the you is a dative. Again, in Ezek. xxx. 2, we find “Howl ye, Woe worth the day!” where the imperative worth governs day in the dative case. This idiom is still found in modern verse, as in the well-known lines in the first canto of the “Lady of the Lake”:—

12. The English of the Bible (ii).—Once again, we have old words kept or used in their older meanings. For example, in Psalm v. 6, we see the phrase “them that speak leasing,” which reminds us of King Alfred’s phrase “leasum spellum” (lying stories). Trow and ween are often found; the “champaign over against Gilgal” (Deut. xi. 30) refers to the plain; and a publican in the New Testament is a tax collector, who sent the taxes he collected from the Jews to the Roman Treasury or Publicum. An “ill-favoured person” is just someone who is not good-looking; and “bravery” (Isa. iii. 18) is used to mean fancy clothing.—Some of the oldest grammar also remains, as in Esther viii. 8, “Write ye, as it liketh you,” where the you is in the dative case. Again, in Ezek. xxx. 2, we find “Howl ye, Woe worth the day!” where the imperative worth governs day in the dative case. This way of speaking is still found in modern poetry, as in the well-known lines from the first canto of the “Lady of the Lake”:—

“Woe worth the chase, woe worth the day

“Woe worth the chase, woe worth the day

That cost thy life, my gallant grey!”

That cost you your life, my brave grey!

258

CHAPTER V.

MODERN ENGLISH.

1. Grammar Fixed.—From the date of 1485—that is, from the beginning of the reign of Henry VII.—the changes in the grammar or constitution of our language are so extremely small, that they are hardly noticeable. Any Englishman of ordinary education can read a book belonging to the latter part of the fifteenth or to the sixteenth century without difficulty. Since that time the grammar of our language has hardly changed at all, though we have altered and enlarged our vocabulary, and have adopted thousands of new words. The introduction of Printing, the Revival of Learning, the Translation of the Bible, the growth and spread of the power to read and write—these and other influences tended to fix the language and to keep it as it is to-day. It is true that we have dropped a few old-fashioned endings, like the n or en in silvern and golden; but, so far as form or grammar is concerned, the English of the sixteenth and the English of the nineteenth centuries are substantially the same.

1. Grammar Fixed.—Since 1485, which marks the start of Henry VII's reign, the changes in the grammar or structure of our language have been so minimal that they’re barely noticeable. Any English speaker with a basic education can read books from the late 15th or 16th century without any trouble. Since then, the grammar of our language has hardly changed at all; however, we have updated and expanded our vocabulary and adopted thousands of new words. The introduction of printing, the revival of learning, the translation of the Bible, and the increased ability to read and write—these and other factors have helped stabilize the language and keep it as it is today. It’s true that we’ve dropped a few outdated endings, like the n or en in silvern and golden; but in terms of form or grammar, the English of the 16th and 19th centuries are essentially the same.

2. New Words.—But, while the grammar of English has remained the same, the vocabulary of English has been growing, and growing rapidly, not merely with each century, but with each generation. The discovery of the New World in 1492 gave an impetus to maritime enterprise in England, which it never lost, brought us into connection with the Spaniards, and hence contributed to our language several Spanish words. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, Italian literature 259 was largely read; Wyatt and Surrey show its influence in their poems; and Italian words began to come in in considerable numbers. Commerce, too, has done much for us in this way; and along with the article imported, we have in general introduced also the name it bore in its own native country. In later times, Science has been making rapid strides—has been bringing to light new discoveries and new inventions almost every week; and along with these new discoveries, the language has been enriched with new names and new terms. Let us look a little more closely at the character of these foreign contributions to the vocabulary of our tongue.

2. New Words.—While the grammar of English has stayed the same, the vocabulary has been expanding rapidly, not just with each century but with every generation. The discovery of the New World in 1492 sparked maritime exploration in England, which has consistently thrived, and it connected us with the Spaniards, adding several Spanish words to our language. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, Italian literature was widely read; Wyatt and Surrey reflected its influence in their poems, and many Italian words started to come in significant numbers. Commerce has also contributed to this, as we often introduced the names of imported goods from their native countries. In more recent times, science has advanced quickly, revealing new discoveries and inventions almost weekly; along with these discoveries, our language has gained new names and terms. Let’s take a closer look at these foreign contributions to the vocabulary of our language.

3. Spanish Words.—The words we have received from the Spanish language are not numerous, but they are important. In addition to the ill-fated word armada, we have the Spanish for Mr, which is Don (from Lat. dominus, a lord), with its feminine Duenna. They gave us also alligator, which is our English way of writing el lagarto, the lizard. They also presented us with a large number of words that end in o—such as buffalo, cargo, desperado, guano, indigo, mosquito, mulatto, negro, potato, tornado, and others. The following is a tolerably full list:—

3. Spanish Words.—The words we've borrowed from the Spanish language aren't many, but they're significant. Besides the unfortunate term armada, we have the Spanish word for Mr, which is Don (from Lat. dominus, meaning lord), along with its feminine counterpart Duenna. They also gave us alligator, which is our English interpretation of el lagarto, meaning lizard. Additionally, they introduced a variety of words that end in o—like buffalo, cargo, desperado, guano, indigo, mosquito, mulatto, negro, potato, tornado, and more. Here’s a fairly complete list:—

Alligator.
Armada.
Barricade.
Battledore.
Bravado.
Buffalo.
Cargo.
Cigar.
Cochineal.
Cork.
Creole.
Desperado.
Don.
Duenna.
Eldorado.
Embargo.
Filibuster.
Flotilla.
Galleon (a ship).
Grandee.
Grenade.
Guerilla.
Indigo.
Jennet.
Matador.
Merino.
Mosquito.
Mulatto.
Negro.
Octoroon.
Quadroon.
Renegade.
Savannah.
Sherry (= Xeres).
Tornado.
Vanilla.

4. Italian Words.—Italian literature has been read and cultivated in England since the time of Chaucer—since the fourteenth century; and the arts and artists of Italy have for many centuries exerted a great deal of influence on those of England. Hence it is that we owe to the Italian language a large number of words. These relate to poetry, such as canto, sonnet, stanza; to music, as pianoforte, opera, oratorio, soprano, alto, contralto; to architecture and sculpture, as 260 portico, piazza, cupola, torso; and to painting, as studio, fresco (an open-air painting), and others. The following is a complete list:—

4. Italian Words.—Italian literature has been read and appreciated in England since the time of Chaucer—since the fourteenth century; and the arts and artists of Italy have influenced those in England for many centuries. Because of this, we owe a large number of words to the Italian language. These relate to poetry, such as canto, sonnet, stanza; to music, such as pianoforte, opera, oratorio, soprano, alto, contralto; to architecture and sculpture, such as portico, piazza, cupola, torso; and to painting, such as studio, fresco (an open-air painting), and others. The following is a complete list:—

Alarm.
Alert.
Alto.
Arcade.
Balcony.
Balustrade.
Bandit.
Bankrupt.
Bravo.
Brigade.
Brigand.
Broccoli.
Burlesque.
Bust.
Cameo.
Canteen.
Canto.
Caprice.
Caricature.
Carnival.
Cartoon.
Cascade.
Cavalcade.
Charlatan.
Citadel.
Colonnade.
Concert.
Contralto.
Conversazione.
Cornice.
Corridor.
Cupola.
Curvet.
Dilettante.
Ditto.
Doge.
Domino.
Extravaganza.
Fiasco.
Folio.
Fresco.
Gazette.
Gondola.
Granite.
Grotto.
Guitar.
Incognito.
Influenza.
Lagoon.
Lava.
Lazaretto.
Macaroni.
Madonna.
Madrigal.
Malaria.
Manifesto.
Motto.
Moustache.
Niche.
Opera.
Oratorio.
Palette.
Pantaloon.
Parapet.
Pedant.
Pianoforte.
Piazza.
Pistol.
Portico.
Proviso.
Quarto.
Regatta.
Ruffian.
Serenade.
Sonnet.
Soprano.
Stanza.
Stiletto.
Stucco.
Studio.
Tenor.
Terra-cotta.
Tirade.
Torso.
Trombone.
Umbrella.
Vermilion.
Vertu.
Virtuoso.
Vista.
Volcano.
Zany.

5. Dutch Words.—We have had for many centuries commercial dealings with the Dutch; and as they, like ourselves, are a great seafaring people, they have given us a number of words relating to the management of ships. In the fourteenth century, the southern part of the German Ocean was the most frequented sea in the world; and the chances of plunder were so great that ships of war had to keep cruising up and down to protect the trading vessels that sailed between England and the Low Countries. The following are the words which we owe to the Netherlands:—

5. Dutch Words.—For many centuries, we have had trade relations with the Dutch, and since they are, like us, a prominent seafaring nation, they have introduced several words related to ship management into our language. In the fourteenth century, the southern part of the North Sea was the busiest sea in the world, and the opportunities for looting were so high that warships had to patrol constantly to protect the trading vessels traveling between England and the Low Countries. Here are the words we owe to the Netherlands:—

Ballast.
Boom.
Boor.
Burgomaster.
Hoy.
Luff.
Reef.
Schiedam (gin).
Skates.
Skipper.
Sloop.
Smack.
Smuggle.
Stiver.
Taffrail.
Trigger.

Wear (said of a ship).

Wear (referring to a ship).

Yacht.
Yawl.
261

6. French Words.—Besides the large additions to our language made by the Norman-French, we have from time to time imported direct from France a number of French words, without change in the spelling, and with little change in the pronunciation. The French have been for centuries the most polished nation in Europe; from France the changing fashions in dress spread over all the countries of the Continent; French literature has been much read in England since the time of Charles II.; and for a long time all diplomatic correspondence between foreign countries and England was carried on in French. Words relating to manners and customs are common, such as soirée, etiquette, séance, élite; and we have also the names of things which were invented in France, such as mitrailleuse, carte-de-visite, coup d’état, and others. Some of these words are, in spelling, exactly like English; and advantage of this has been taken in a well-known epigram:—

6. French Words.—In addition to the significant contributions to our language from Norman-French, we've periodically borrowed a number of French words directly from France, keeping their spelling mostly the same and altering their pronunciation little. The French have been one of the most refined nations in Europe for centuries; trends in fashion have spread from France to all the countries on the continent; French literature has been widely read in England since the time of Charles II.; and for a long time, all diplomatic communications between foreign nations and England were conducted in French. Words related to manners and customs are common, such as soirée, etiquette, séance, élite; and we've also adopted names for things invented in France, like mitrailleuse, carte-de-visite, coup d’état, and others. Some of these words are spelled exactly like their English counterparts, and this similarity has been cleverly used in a famous epigram:—

The French have taste in all they do,

The French have a sense of style in everything they do,

Which we are quite without;

Which we are quite lacking;

For Nature, which to them gave goût,15

For Nature, which gave them taste, 15

To us gave only gout.

To us gave only pain.

The following is a list of French words which have been imported in comparatively recent times:—

The following is a list of French words that have been borrowed in relatively recent times:—

Aide-de-camp.
Belle.
Bivouac.
Blonde.
Bouquet.
Brochure.
Brunette.
Brusque.
Carte-de-visite.
Coup-d’état.
Débris.
Début.
Déjeûner.
Depot.
Éclat.
Ennui.
Etiquette.
Façade.
Goût.
Naïve.
Naïveté.
Nonchalance.
Outré.
Penchant.
Personnel.
Précis.
Programme.
Protégé.
Recherché.
Séance.
Soirée.
Trousseau.

The Scotch have always had a closer connection with the French nation than England; and hence we find in the Scottish dialect of English a number of French words that are not used in South Britain at all. A leg of mutton is called in Scotland a gigot; the dish on which it is laid is an ashet (from assiette); a cup for tea or for wine is a tassie (from tasse); the gate of a town is 262 called the port; and a stubborn person is dour (Fr. dur, from Lat. durus); while a gentle and amiable person is douce (Fr. douce, Lat. dulcis).

The Scots have always had a closer connection with the French than with the English; that's why we see in the Scottish version of English quite a few French words that aren't used at all in England. A leg of mutton is called a gigot in Scotland; the dish it’s served on is an ashet (from assiette); a cup for tea or wine is a tassie (from tasse); the entrance to a town is called the port; and a stubborn person is described as dour (Fr. dur, from Lat. durus); whereas a gentle and kind person is referred to as douce (Fr. douce, Lat. dulcis).

7. German Words.—It must not be forgotten that English is a Low-German dialect, while the German of books is New High-German. We have never borrowed directly from High-German, because we have never needed to borrow. Those modern German words that have come into our language in recent times are chiefly the names of minerals, with a few striking exceptions, such as loafer, which came to us from the German immigrants to the United States, and plunder, which seems to have been brought from Germany by English soldiers who had served under Gustavus Adolphus. The following are the German words which we have received in recent times:—

7. German Words.—It's important to remember that English is a Low-German dialect, while the German we find in books is New High-German. We have never borrowed directly from High-German because we never needed to. The modern German words that have entered our language recently are mainly the names of minerals, along with a few notable exceptions, like loafer, which came from German immigrants to the United States, and plunder, which seems to have been introduced to us by English soldiers who served under Gustavus Adolphus. The following are the German words that we have received in recent times:—

Cobalt.
Felspar.
Hornblende.
Landgrave.
Loafer.
Margrave.
Meerschaum.
Nickel.
Plunder.
Poodle.
Quartz.
Zinc.

8. Hebrew Words.—These, with very few exceptions, have come to us from the translation of the Bible, which is now in use in our homes and churches. Abbot and abbey come from the Hebrew word abba, father; and such words as cabal and Talmud, though not found in the Old Testament, have been contributed by Jewish literature. The following is a tolerably complete list:—

8. Hebrew Words.—These, with very few exceptions, have come to us from the translation of the Bible that we currently use in our homes and churches. Abbot and abbey are derived from the Hebrew word abba, meaning father; and words like cabal and Talmud, while not found in the Old Testament, have been introduced through Jewish literature. Here is a fairly complete list:—

Abbey.
Abbot.
Amen.
Behemoth.
Cabal.
Cherub.
Cinnamon.
Hallelujah.
Hosannah.
Jehovah.
Jubilee.
Gehenna.
Leviathan.
Manna.
Paschal.
Pharisee.
Pharisaical.
Rabbi.
Sabbath.
Sadducees.
Satan.
Seraph.
Shibboleth.
Talmud.

9. Other Foreign Words.—The English have always been the greatest travellers in the world; and our sailors always the most daring, intelligent, and enterprising. There is hardly a port or a country in the world into which an English ship has not penetrated; and our commerce has now been maintained for centuries with every people on the face of the globe. We exchange goods with almost every nation and tribe under the 263 sun. When we import articles or produce from abroad, we in general import the native name along with the thing. Hence it is that we have guano, maize, and tomato from the two Americas; coffee, cotton, and tamarind from Arabia; tea, congou, and nankeen from China; calico, chintz, and rupee from Hindostan; bamboo, gamboge, and sago from the Malay Peninsula; lemon, musk, and orange from Persia; boomerang and kangaroo from Australia; chibouk, ottoman, and tulip from Turkey. The following are lists of these foreign words; and they are worth examining with the greatest minuteness:—

9. Other Foreign Words.—The English have always been the greatest travelers in the world, and our sailors have consistently been the most daring, intelligent, and adventurous. There’s hardly a port or country that an English ship hasn’t reached; our trade has been ongoing for centuries with every nation on the planet. We exchange goods with nearly every nation and tribe under the 263 sun. When we import items or products from abroad, we generally bring in the original name along with the item. That’s why we have guano, maize, and tomato from the Americas; coffee, cotton, and tamarind from Arabia; tea, congou, and nankeen from China; calico, chintz, and rupee from India; bamboo, gamboge, and sago from the Malay Peninsula; lemon, musk, and orange from Persia; boomerang and kangaroo from Australia; chibouk, ottoman, and tulip from Turkey. The following are lists of these foreign words, and they are worth examining in detail:—

African Languages.
Baobab.
Canary.
Chimpanzee.
Gnu.
Gorilla.
Guinea.
Karoo.
Kraal.
Oasis.
Quagga.
Zebra.
American Dialects.
Alpaca.
Buccaneer.
Cacique.
Cannibal.
Canoe.
Caoutchouc.
Cayman.
Chocolate.
Condor.
Guano.
Hammock.
Jaguar.
Jalap.
Jerked (beef).
Llama.
Mahogany.
Maize.
Manioc.
Moccasin.
Mustang.
Opossum.
Pampas.
Pemmican.
Potato.
Racoon.
Skunk.
Squaw.
Tapioca.
Tobacco.
Tomahawk.
Tomato.
Wigwam.
Arabic.
(The word al means the. Thus alcohol = the spirit.)

Admiral (Milton writes ammiral).

Admiral (Milton writes ammiral).

Alcohol.
Alcove.
Alembic.
Algebra.
Alkali.
Amber.
Arrack.
Arsenal.
Artichoke.
Assassin.
Assegai.
Attar.
Azimuth.
Azure.
Caliph.
Carat.
Chemistry.
Cipher.
Civet.
Coffee.
Cotton.
Crimson.
Dragoman.
Elixir.
Emir.
Fakir.
Felucca.
Gazelle.
Giraffe.
Harem.
Hookah.
Koran (or Alcoran).
Lute.
Magazine.
Mattress.
Minaret.
Mohair.
Monsoon.
Mosque.
Mufti.
Nabob.
Nadir.
Naphtha.
Saffron.
Salaam.
Senna.
Sherbet.
Shrub (the drink).
Simoom.
Sirocco.
Sofa.
Sultan.
Syrup.
Talisman.
Tamarind.
Tariff.
Vizier.
Zenith.
Zero.
264 Chinese.
Bohea.
China.
Congou.
Hyson.
Joss.
Junk.
Nankeen.
Pekoe.
Silk.
Souchong.
Tea.
Typhoon.
Hindu.
Avatar.
Banyan.
Brahmin.
Bungalow.
Calico.
Chintz.
Coolie.
Cowrie.
Durbar.
Jungle.
Lac (of rupees).
Loot.
Mulligatawny.
Musk.
Pagoda.
Palanquin.
Pariah.
Punch.
Pundit.
Rajah.
Rupee.
Ryot.
Sepoy.
Shampoo.
Sugar.
Suttee.
Thug.
Toddy.
Hungarian language.
Hussar.
Sabre.
Shako.
Tokay.
Malay.
Amuck.
Bamboo.
Bantam.
Caddy.
Cassowary.
Cockatoo.
Dugong.
Gamboge.
Gong.
Gutta-percha.
Mandarin.
Mango.
Orang-outang.
Rattan.
Sago.
Upas.
Persian language.
Awning.
Bazaar.
Bashaw.
Caravan.
Check.
Checkmate.
Chess.
Curry.
Dervish.
Divan.
Firman.
Hazard.
Horde.
Houri.
Jar.
Jackal.
Jasmine.
Lac (a gum).
Lemon.
Lilac.
Lime (the fruit).
Musk.
Orange.
Paradise.
Pasha.
Rook.
Saraband.
Sash.
Scimitar.
Shawl.
Taffeta.
Turban.
Polynesian Languages.
Boomerang.
Kangaroo.
Taboo.
Tattoo.
Portuguese.
Albatross.
Caste.
Cobra.
Cocoa-nut.
Commodore.
Fetish.
Lasso.
Marmalade.
Moidore.
Molasses.
Palaver.
Port (= Oporto).
Russian.
Czar.
Drosky.
Knout.
Morse.
Rouble.
Steppe.
Ukase.
Verst.
Tartar sauce.
Khan.
Turkish.
Bey.
Caftan.
Chibouk.
Chouse.
Dey.
Janissary.
Kiosk.
Odalisque.
Ottoman.
Tulip.
Yashmak.
Yataghan.
265

10. Scientific Terms.—A very large number of discoveries in science have been made in this century; and a large number of inventions have introduced these discoveries to the people, and made them useful in daily life. Thus we have telegraph and telegram; photograph; telephone and even photophone. The word dynamite is also modern; and the unhappy employment of it has made it too widely known. Then passing fashions have given us such words as athlete and æsthete. In general, it may be said that, when we wish to give a name to a new thing—a new discovery, invention, or fashion—we have recourse not to our own stores of English, but to the vocabularies of the Latin and Greek languages.

10. Scientific Terms.—A huge number of discoveries in science have been made this century, and many inventions have brought these discoveries to the public, making them useful in everyday life. So we have telegraph and telegram; photograph; telephone and even photophone. The term dynamite is also modern; and its unfortunate use has made it widely known. Then passing trends have given us words like athlete and æsthete. Generally speaking, it can be said that when we want to name something new—a new discovery, invention, or trend—we turn not to our own English vocabulary, but to the languages of Latin and Greek.

266
LANDMARKS IN THE HISTORY OF THE
ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
CE

1. The Beowulf, an old English epic, “written on the mainland”

1. The Beowulf, an Old English epic, “written on the mainland”

450

2. Christianity introduced by St Augustine (and with it many Latin and a few Greek words)

2. Christianity was introduced by St. Augustine (along with many Latin and a few Greek words)

597

3. Caedmon—‘Paraphrase of the Scriptures,’—first English poem

3. Caedmon—‘Paraphrase of the Scriptures,’—the first English poem

670

4. Baeda—“The Venerable Bede”—translated into English part of St John’s Gospel

4. Baeda—“The Venerable Bede”—translated part of St John's Gospel into English.

735

5. King Alfred translated several Latin works into English, among others, Bede’s ‘Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation’ (851)

5. King Alfred translated several Latin works into English, including Bede’s ‘Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation’ (851)

901

6. Aelfric, Archbishop of York, turned into English most of the historical books of the Old Testament

6. Aelfric, Archbishop of York, translated most of the historical books of the Old Testament into English.

1000

7. The Norman Conquest, which introduced Norman French words

7. The Norman Conquest, which brought in Norman French words

1066

8. Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, said to have been begun by King Alfred, and brought to a close in

8. Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, believed to have been started by King Alfred, and completed in

1160

9. Orm or Orrmin’s Ormulum, a poem written in the East Midland dialect, about

9. Orm or Orrmin’s Ormulum, a poem written in the East Midland dialect, about

1200

10. Normandy lost under King John. Norman-English now have their only home in England, and use our English speech more and more

10. Normandy lost under King John. Norman-English now have their only home in England and are using our English language more and more.

1204

11. Layamon translates the ‘Brut’ from the French of Robert Wace. This is the first English book (written in Southern English) after the stoppage of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle

11. Layamon translates the ‘Brut’ from the French of Robert Wace. This is the first English book (written in Southern English) after the end of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.

1205

12. The Ancren Riwle (“Rules for Anchorites”) written in the Dorsetshire dialect. “It is the forerunner of a wondrous change in our speech.” “It swarms with French words”

12. The Ancren Riwle (“Rules for Anchorites”) written in the Dorsetshire dialect. “It is the beginning of an amazing shift in our language.” “It is full of French words.”

1220

13. First Royal Proclamation in English, issued by Henry III.

13. First Royal Proclamation in English, issued by Henry III.

1258

14. Robert of Gloucester’s Chronicle (swarms with foreign terms)

14. Robert of Gloucester’s Chronicle (is full of foreign terms)

1300

267 15. Robert Manning, “Robert of Brunn,” compiles the ‘Handlyng Synne.’ “It contains a most copious proportion of French words”

267 15. Robert Manning, “Robert of Brunn,” compiles the ‘Handlyng Synne.’ “It includes a very large number of French words.”

1303

16. Ayenbite of Inwit (= “Remorse of Conscience”)

16. Ayenbite of Inwit (= “Remorse of Conscience”)

1340

17. The Great Plague. After this it becomes less and less the fashion to speak French

17. The Great Plague. After this, it becomes less and less popular to speak French.

1349

18. Sir John Mandeville, first writer of the newer English Prose—in his ‘Travels,’ which contained a large admixture of French words. “His English is the speech spoken at Court in the latter days of King Edward III.”

18. Sir John Mandeville, the first writer of modern English prose—in his ‘Travels,’ which included a significant amount of French words. “His English reflects the language spoken at Court during the later years of King Edward III.”

1356

19. English becomes the language of the Law Courts

19. English is now the official language of the courts.

1362

20. Wickliffe’s Bible

Wickliffe's Bible

1380

21. Geoffrey Chaucer, the first great English poet, author of the ‘Canterbury Tales’; born in 1340, died

21. Geoffrey Chaucer, the first major English poet, writer of the ‘Canterbury Tales’; born in 1340, died

1400

22. William Caxton, the first English printer, brings out (in the Low Countries) the first English book ever printed, the ‘Recuyell of the Historyes of Troye,’—“not written with pen and ink, as other books are, to the end that every man may have them at once”

22. William Caxton, the first English printer, publishes (in the Low Countries) the first English book ever printed, the ‘Recuyell of the Historyes of Troye,’—“not written with a pen and ink, like other books, so that everyone can have them at once.”

1471

23. First English Book printed in England (by Caxton) the ‘Game and Playe of the Chesse’

23. First English Book printed in England (by Caxton) the ‘Game and Playe of the Chesse’

1474

24. Lord Berners’ translation of Froissart’s Chronicle

24. Lord Berners’ translation of Froissart’s Chronicle

1523

25. William Tyndale, by his translation of the Bible “fixed our tongue once for all.” “His New Testament has become the standard of our tongue: the first ten verses of the Fourth Gospel are a good sample of his manly Teutonic pith”

25. William Tyndale, through his translation of the Bible “established our language for good.” “His New Testament has become the benchmark of our language: the first ten verses of the Fourth Gospel are a great example of his strong, Germanic style.”

1526-30

26. Edmund Spenser publishes his ‘Faerie Queene.’ “Now began the golden age of England’s literature; and this age was to last for about fourscore years”

26. Edmund Spenser publishes his ‘Faerie Queene.’ “Now started the golden age of England’s literature, and this era was set to last for about eighty years.”

1590

27. Our English Bible, based chiefly on Tyndale’s translation. “Those who revised the English Bible in 1611 were bidden to keep as near as they could to the old versions, such as Tyndale’s”

27. Our English Bible, primarily based on Tyndale’s translation. “The team that revised the English Bible in 1611 was instructed to stick closely to the older versions, like Tyndale’s.”

1611

28. William Shakespeare carried the use of the English language to the greatest height of which it was capable. He employed 15,000 words. “The last act of ‘Othello’ is a rare specimen of Shakespeare’s diction: of every five nouns, verbs, and adverbs, four are Teutonic” (Born 1564)

28. William Shakespeare brought the English language to its highest possible level. He used 15,000 words. “The last act of ‘Othello’ is a unique example of Shakespeare’s word choice: for every five nouns, verbs, and adverbs, four are of Germanic origin.” (b. 1564)

1616

29. John Milton, “the most learned of English poets,” publishes his ‘Paradise Lost,’—“a poem in which Latin words are introduced with great skill”

29. John Milton, “the most knowledgeable of English poets,” publishes his ‘Paradise Lost,’—“a poem that uses Latin words with great skill”

1667

086 + 182 30. The Prayer-Book revised and issued in its final form. “Are was substituted for be in forty-three places. This was a great victory of the North over the South”

086 + 182 30. The Prayer-Book revised and issued in its final form. “Are replaced be in forty-three instances. This was a significant win for the North over the South.”

1661

31. John Bunyan writes his ‘Pilgrim’s Progress’—a book full of pithy English idiom. “The common folk had the wit at once to see the worth of Bunyan’s masterpiece, and the learned long afterwards followed in the wake of the common folk” (Born 1628)

31. John Bunyan writes his ‘Pilgrim's Progress’—a book filled with impactful English idioms. “The ordinary people quickly recognized the value of Bunyan’s masterpiece, and the scholars eventually caught up with the common folks” (Born in 1628)

1688

32. Sir Thomas Browne, the author of ‘Urn-Burial’ and other works written in a highly Latinised diction, such as the ‘Religio Medici,’ written

32. Sir Thomas Browne, the author of ‘Urn-Burial’ and other works written in a highly formal style, like ‘Religio Medici,’ written

1642

33. Dr Samuel Johnson was the chief supporter of the use of “long-tailed words in osity and ation,” such as his novel called ‘Rasselas,’ published

33. Dr Samuel Johnson was the main advocate for the use of “long-tailed words in osity and ation,” including his novel titled ‘Rasselas,’ published

1759

34. Tennyson, Poet-Laureate, a writer of the best English—“a countryman of Robert Manning’s, and a careful student of old Malory, has done much for the revival of pure English among us” (Born 1809)

34. Tennyson, Poet-Laureate, a writer of the best English—“a countryman of Robert Manning’s, and a careful student of old Malory, has done a lot for the revival of pure English among us” (Born in 1809)


269

PART IV.

OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF
ENGLISH LITERATURE


271

CHAPTER I.

OUR OLDEST ENGLISH LITERATURE.

1. Literature.—The history of English Literature is, in its external aspect, an account of the best books in prose and in verse that have been written by English men and English women; and this account begins with a poem brought over from the Continent by our countrymen in the fifth century, and comes down to the time in which we live. It covers, therefore, a period of nearly fourteen hundred years.

1. Literature.—The history of English Literature is, in its external aspect, a story of the best books in prose and verse written by English men and women; and this story starts with a poem brought over from the Continent by our countrymen in the fifth century and continues to the present day. It spans nearly fourteen hundred years.

2. The Distribution of Literature.—We must not suppose that literature has always existed in the form of printed books. Literature is a living thing—a living outcome of the living mind; and there are many ways in which it has been distributed to other human beings. The oldest way is, of course, by one person repeating a poem or other literary composition he has made to another; and thus literature is stored away, not upon book-shelves, but in the memory of living men. Homer’s poems are said to have been preserved in this way to the Greeks for five hundred years. Father chanted them to son; the sons to their sons; and so on from generation to generation. The next way of distributing literature is by the aid of signs called letters made upon leaves, flattened reeds, parchment, or the inner bark of trees. The next is by the help of writing upon paper. The last is by the aid of type upon paper. This has existed in England for more than four hundred years—since the year 1474; and thus it is that our libraries contain many hundreds of thousands of valuable books. 272 For the same reason is it, most probably, that as our power of retaining the substance and multiplying the copies of books has grown stronger, our living memories have grown weaker. This defect can be remedied only by education—that is, by training the memories of the young. While we possess so many printed books, it must not be forgotten that many valuable works exist still in manuscript—written either upon paper or on parchment.

The Distribution of Literature.—We shouldn't assume that literature has always been in the form of printed books. Literature is a living entity—an expression of a vibrant mind; and it has been shared in many ways among people. The oldest method is when one person recites a poem or other literary work they’ve created to another; thus, literature is kept not on bookshelves, but in the memories of living individuals. Homer's poems were reportedly passed down to the Greeks in this manner for five hundred years. Fathers recited them to sons; the sons to their sons; and so on from generation to generation. The next way to share literature involved using symbols called letters on leaves, flattened reeds, parchment, or the inner bark of trees. Then came writing on paper. The most recent method is printing with type on paper. This has been in use in England for more than four hundred years—since the year 1474; and that’s how our libraries hold hundreds of thousands of valuable books. 272 Probably, as our ability to retain information and produce book copies has improved, our natural memory has weakened. This issue can only be addressed through education—that is, by training young people's memories. While we have so many printed books, we must remember that many valuable works still exist in manuscript—written either on paper or parchment.

3. Verse, the earliest form of Literature.—It is a remarkable fact that the earliest kind of composition in all languages is in the form of Verse. The oldest books, too, are those which are written in verse. Thus Homer’s poems are the oldest literary work of Greece; the Sagas are the oldest productions of Scandinavian literature; and the Beowulf is the oldest piece of literature produced by the Anglo-Saxon race. It is also from the strong creative power and the lively inventions of poets that we are even now supplied with new thoughts and new language—that the most vivid words and phrases come into the language; just as it is the ranges of high mountains that send down to the plains the ever fresh soil that gives to them their unending fertility. And thus it happens that our present English speech is full of words and phrases that have found their way into the most ordinary conversation from the writings of our great poets—and especially from the writings of our greatest poet, Shakespeare. The fact that the life of prose depends for its supplies on the creative minds of poets has been well expressed by an American writer:—

3. Verse, the earliest form of Literature.—It's an interesting point that the first kind of writing in all languages is in the form of Verse. The oldest books, too, are those written in verse. For example, Homer’s poems are the oldest literary works of Greece; the Sagas are the earliest pieces of Scandinavian literature; and Beowulf is the oldest piece of literature created by the Anglo-Saxon people. It’s also from the strong creativity and vibrant ideas of poets that we continue to receive new thoughts and fresh language—that the most colorful words and phrases are introduced into the language; much like how the high mountain ranges provide fertile soil to the plains. As a result, our modern English speech is rich with words and phrases that have made their way into everyday conversation from the writings of our great poets—and especially from the works of our greatest poet, Shakespeare. The idea that the life of prose relies on the inspiration of poets has been well articulated by an American writer:—

“I looked upon a plain of green,

“I looked upon a field of green,

Which some one called the Land of Prose,

Which someone called the Land of Prose,

Where many living things were seen

Where many living beings were observed

In movement or repose.

In motion or at rest.

I looked upon a stately hill

I gazed at a majestic hill

That well was named the Mount of Song,

That well was called the Mount of Song,

Where golden shadows dwelt at will,

Where golden shadows hung around,

The woods and streams among.

The woods and streams nearby.

But most this fact my wonder bred

But mostly this fact amazed me

(Though known by all the nobly wise),

(Though known by all the wise and noble),

It was the mountain stream that fed

It was the mountain stream that fed

That fair green plain’s amenities.”

"The perks of that green plain."

273

4. Our oldest English Poetry.—The verse written by our old English writers was very different in form from the verse that appears now from the hands of Tennyson, or Browning, or Matthew Arnold. The old English or Anglo-Saxon writers used a kind of rhyme called head-rhyme or alliteration; while, from the fourteenth century downwards, our poets have always employed end-rhyme in their verses.

4. Our oldest English Poetry.—The poetry created by our early English writers was quite different in style from the poetry we see today from Tennyson, Browning, or Matthew Arnold. The old English or Anglo-Saxon writers used a form of rhyme known as head-rhyme or alliteration; whereas, from the fourteenth century onward, our poets have consistently used end-rhyme in their works.

Lightly down leaping he loosened his helmet.”

“Lightly jumping, he loosened his helmet.”

Such was the rough old English form. At least three words in each long line were alliterative—two in the first half, and one in the second. Metaphorical phrases were common, such as war-adder for arrow, war-shirts for armour, whale’s-path or swan-road for the sea, wave-horse for a ship, tree-wright for carpenter. Different statements of the same fact, different phrases for the same thing—what are called parallelisms in Hebrew poetry—as in the line—

Such was the rough old English style. At least three words in each long line had alliteration—two in the first half and one in the second. Metaphorical phrases were common, such as war-adder for arrow, war-shirts for armor, whale’s-path or swan-road for the sea, wave-horse for a ship, and tree-wright for carpenter. Different statements of the same fact, different phrases for the same thing—what are called parallelisms in Hebrew poetry—as in the line—

“Then saw they the sea head-lands—the windy walls,”

“Then they saw the sea headlands—the windy walls,”

were also in common use among our oldest English poets.

were also commonly used by our earliest English poets.

5. Beowulf.—The Beowulf is the oldest poem in the English language. It is our “old English epic”; and, like much of our ancient verse, it is a war poem. The author of it is unknown. It was probably composed in the fifth century—not in England, but on the Continent—and brought over to this island—not on paper or on parchment—but in the memories of the old Jutish or Saxon vikings or warriors. It was not written down at all, even in England, till the end of the ninth century, and then, probably, by a monk of Northumbria. It tells among other things the story of how Beowulf sailed from Sweden to the help of Hrothgar, a king in Jutland, whose life was made miserable by a monster—half man, half fiend—named Grendel. For about twelve years this monster had been in the habit of creeping up to the banqueting-hall of King Hrothgar, seizing upon his thanes, carrying them off, and devouring them. Beowulf attacks and overcomes the dragon, which is mortally wounded, and flees away to die. The 274 poem belongs both to the German and to the English literature; for it is written in a Continental English, which is somewhat different from the English of our own island. But its literary shape is, as has been said, due to a Christian writer of Northumbria; and therefore its written or printed form—as it exists at present—is not German, but English. Parts of this poem were often chanted at the feasts of warriors, where all sang in turn as they sat after dinner over their cups of mead round the massive oaken table. The poem consists of 3184 lines, the rhymes of which are solely alliterative.

5. Beowulf.—The Beowulf is the oldest poem in the English language. It's our “Old English epic,” and like much of our ancient poetry, it’s a war poem. The author is unknown. It was likely composed in the fifth century—not in England, but on the Continent—and brought over to this island—not on paper or parchment—but in the memories of the old Jutish or Saxon vikings or warriors. It wasn’t written down at all, even in England, until the end of the ninth century, probably by a monk from Northumbria. Among other things, it tells the story of how Beowulf sailed from Sweden to help Hrothgar, a king in Jutland, whose life was made miserable by a monster—half man, half fiend—named Grendel. For about twelve years, this monster had been sneaking up to King Hrothgar’s banquet hall, grabbing his warriors, dragging them away, and devouring them. Beowulf fights and defeats the dragon, which is mortally wounded and flees to die. The 274 poem belongs to both German and English literature; it's written in a Continental English that’s somewhat different from the English we use on our island. However, its literary form, as mentioned, is thanks to a Christian writer from Northumbria, so its current written or printed version is not German, but English. Parts of this poem were often recited at warrior feasts, where everyone took turns singing as they sat around the massive oak table with their mead after dinner. The poem consists of 3,184 lines, alliterative in rhyme.

6. The First Native English Poem.—The Beowulf came to us from the Continent; the first native English poem was produced in Yorkshire. On the dark wind-swept cliff which rises above the little land-locked harbour of Whitby, stand the ruins of an ancient and once famous abbey. The head of this religious house was the Abbess Hild or Hilda: and there was a secular priest in it,—a very shy retiring man, who looked after the cattle of the monks, and whose name was Caedmon. To this man came the gift of song, but somewhat late in life. And it came in this wise. One night, after a feast, singing began, and each of those seated at the table was to sing in his turn. Caedmon was very nervous—felt he could not sing. Fear overcame his heart, and he stole quietly away from the table before the turn could come to him. He crept off to the cowshed, lay down on the straw and fell asleep. He dreamed a dream; and, in his dream, there came to him a voice: “Caedmon, sing me a song!” But Caedmon answered: “I cannot sing; it was for this cause that I had to leave the feast.” “But you must and shall sing!” “What must I sing, then?” he replied. “Sing the beginning of created things!” said the vision; and forthwith Caedmon sang some lines in his sleep, about God and the creation of the world. When he awoke, he remembered some of the lines that had come to him in sleep, and, being brought before Hilda, he recited them to her. The Abbess thought that this wonderful gift, which had come to him so suddenly, must have come from God, received him into the monastery, made him a monk, and 275 had him taught sacred history. “All this Caedmon, by remembering, and, like a clean animal, ruminating, turned into sweetest verse.” His poetical works consist of a metrical paraphrase of the Old and the New Testament. It was written about the year 670; and he died in 680. It was read and re-read in manuscript for many centuries, but it was not printed in a book until the year 1655.

6. The First Native English Poem.—Beowulf came to us from the Continent; the first native English poem was created in Yorkshire. On the dark, wind-swept cliff rising above the small, sheltered harbor of Whitby, stand the ruins of an ancient and once-famous abbey. The leader of this religious community was the Abbess Hild or Hilda; and there was a secular priest there—a very shy and reserved man, who looked after the monks’ cattle, named Caedmon. This man received the gift of song, but somewhat late in life. And it happened like this: One night, after a feast, singing began, and everyone at the table was to sing in turn. Caedmon felt very nervous—he thought he couldn’t sing. Fear filled his heart, and he quietly slipped away from the table before his turn arrived. He went to the cowshed, lay down on the straw, and fell asleep. He had a dream, and in that dream, a voice spoke to him: “Caedmon, sing me a song!” But Caedmon replied, “I can’t sing; that's why I had to leave the feast.” “But you must and will sing!” “Then what should I sing?” he asked. “Sing about the beginning of creation!” said the vision, and immediately Caedmon sang some lines in his sleep about God and the creation of the world. When he woke up, he remembered some of the lines from his dream and, when brought before Hilda, he recited them to her. The Abbess believed this incredible gift, which had come to him so suddenly, must have come from God. She welcomed him into the monastery, made him a monk, and 275 had him learn sacred history. “All this, Caedmon, through remembering and, like a clean animal, ruminating, turned into the sweetest verse.” His poetic works are a metrical paraphrase of the Old and New Testaments. It was written around the year 670, and he died in 680. It was read and re-read in manuscript for many centuries but wasn’t printed in a book until 1655.

7. The War-Poetry of England.—There were many poems about battles, written both in Northumbria and in the south of England; but it was only in the south that these war-songs were committed to writing; and of these written songs there are only two that survive up to the present day. These are the Song of Brunanburg, and the Song of the Fight at Maldon. The first belongs to the date 938; the second to 991. The Song of Brunanburg was inscribed in the Saxon Chronicle—a current narrative of events, written chiefly by monks, from the ninth century to the end of the reign of Stephen. The song tells the story of the fight of King Athelstan with Anlaf the Dane. It tells how five young kings and seven earls of Anlaf’s host fell on the field of battle, and lay there “quieted by swords,” while their fellow-Northmen fled, and left their friends and comrades to “the screamers of war—the black raven, the eagle, the greedy battle-hawk, and the grey wolf in the wood.” The Song of the Fight at Maldon tells us of the heroic deeds and death of Byrhtnoth, an ealdorman of Northumbria, in battle against the Danes at Maldon, in Essex. The speeches of the chiefs are given; the single combats between heroes described; and, as in Homer, the names and genealogies of the foremost men are brought into the verse.

7. The War-Poetry of England.—There were many poems about battles, written both in Northumbria and in the south of England; however, only in the south were these war songs put into writing, and among those, only two have survived to the present day. These are the Song of Brunanburg and the Song of the Fight at Maldon. The first dates back to 938; the second to 991. The Song of Brunanburg was recorded in the Saxon Chronicle—a contemporary account of events, mostly written by monks, from the ninth century until the end of Stephen's reign. The song recounts King Athelstan's battle with Anlaf the Dane. It describes how five young kings and seven earls from Anlaf’s army fell on the battlefield and lay there “quieted by swords,” while their fellow Northmen fled, abandoning their friends and comrades to “the screamers of war—the black raven, the eagle, the greedy battle-hawk, and the grey wolf in the woods.” The Song of the Fight at Maldon tells the story of the heroic deeds and death of Byrhtnoth, an ealdorman of Northumbria, as he fought against the Danes at Maldon, in Essex. It includes the speeches of the leaders, describes the one-on-one battles between heroes, and, like in Homer, brings forth the names and lineages of the most notable warriors in verse.

8. The First English Prose.—The first writer of English prose was Baeda, or, as he is generally called, the Venerable Bede. He was born in the year 672 at Monkwearmouth, a small town at the mouth of the river Wear, and was, like Caedmon, a native of the kingdom of Northumbria. He spent most of his life at the famous monastery of Jarrow-on-Tyne. He spent his life in writing. His works, which were written in Latin, rose to the number of forty-five; his chief 276 work being an Ecclesiastical History. But though Latin was the tongue in which he wrote his books, he wrote one book in English; and he may therefore be fairly considered the first writer of English prose. This book was a Translation of the Gospel of St John—a work which he laboured at until the very moment of his death. His disciple Cuthbert tells the story of his last hours. “Write quickly!” said Baeda to his scribe, for he felt that his end could not be far off. When the last day came, all his scholars stood around his bed. “There is still one chapter wanting, Master,” said the scribe; “it is hard for thee to think and to speak.” “It must be done,” said Baeda; “take thy pen and write quickly.” So through the long day they wrote—scribe succeeding scribe; and when the shades of evening were coming on, the young writer looked up from his task and said, “There is yet one sentence to write, dear Master.” “Write it quickly!” Presently the writer, looking up with joy, said, “It is finished!” “Thou sayest truth,” replied the weary old man; “it is finished: all is finished.” Quietly he sank back upon his pillow, and, with a psalm of praise upon his lips, gently yielded up to God his latest breath. It is a great pity that this translation—the first piece of prose in our language—is utterly lost. No MS. of it is at present known to be in existence.

8. The First English Prose.—The first writer of English prose was Bede, or as he’s more commonly known, the Venerable Bede. He was born in 672 in Monkwearmouth, a small town at the mouth of the river Wear, and was, like Caedmon, a native of the kingdom of Northumbria. He spent most of his life at the famous monastery of Jarrow-on-Tyne, dedicating himself to writing. His works, written in Latin, totaled forty-five, with his main work being an Ecclesiastical History. However, even though Latin was the language of his books, he did write one book in English, making him the first writer of English prose. This book was a Translation of the Gospel of St John—a project he worked on until the very end of his life. His disciple Cuthbert recounted the story of his last hours. “Write quickly!” Baeda urged his scribe, sensing that his time was short. On his final day, all his scholars gathered around his bed. “There’s still one chapter missing, Master,” the scribe said; “it’s hard for you to think and speak.” “It must be done,” Baeda replied; “take your pen and write quickly.” So they wrote throughout the long day—one scribe after another; as evening approached, the young writer looked up from his work and said, “There’s one more sentence to write, dear Master.” “Write it quickly!” Baeda replied. Soon, the writer looked up with joy and said, “It’s finished!” “You speak the truth,” the weary old man answered; “it is finished: all is finished.” He quietly leaned back on his pillow, and with a psalm of praise on his lips, gently breathed his last. It’s a great shame that this translation—the first piece of prose in our language—is completely lost. No manuscripts of it are currently known to exist.

9. The Father of English Prose.—For several centuries, up to the year 866, the valleys and shores of Northumbria were the homes of learning and literature. But a change was not long in coming. Horde after horde of Danes swept down upon the coasts, ravaged the monasteries, burnt the books—after stripping the beautiful bindings of the gold, silver, and precious stones which decorated them—killed or drove away the monks, and made life, property, and thought insecure all along that once peaceful and industrious coast. Literature, then, was forced to desert the monasteries of Northumbria, and to seek for a home in the south—in Wessex, the kingdom over which Alfred the Great reigned for more than thirty years. The capital of Wessex was Winchester; and an able writer says: “As 277 Whitby is the cradle of English poetry, so is Winchester of English prose.” King Alfred founded colleges, invited to England men of learning from abroad, and presided over a school for the sons of his nobles in his own Court. He himself wrote many books, or rather, he translated the most famous Latin books of his time into English. He translated into the English of Wessex, for example, the ‘Ecclesiastical History’ of Baeda; the ‘History of Orosius,’ into which he inserted geographical chapters of his own; and the ‘Consolations of Philosophy,’ by the famous Roman writer, Boëthius. In these books he gave to his people, in their own tongue, the best existing works on history, geography, and philosophy.

9. The Father of English Prose.—For several centuries, up until the year 866, the valleys and shores of Northumbria were centers of learning and literature. But change was on the horizon. Wave after wave of Danes invaded the coasts, plundering monasteries, burning books—after stripping the beautiful bindings made of gold, silver, and precious stones that adorned them—killing or driving away monks, and making life, property, and ideas insecure all along that once peaceful and industrious coast. As a result, literature had to leave the monasteries of Northumbria and find a new home in the south—in Wessex, the kingdom ruled by Alfred the Great for more than thirty years. The capital of Wessex was Winchester; and a skilled writer notes: “As 277 Whitby is the cradle of English poetry, so is Winchester of English prose.” King Alfred established schools, invited learned men from abroad to England, and led a school for the sons of his nobles at his own Court. He himself wrote many texts, or rather, translated the most notable Latin works of his time into English. For instance, he translated Baeda’s ‘Ecclesiastical History’ into Wessex English; the ‘History of Orosius,’ adding his own geographical chapters; and the ‘Consolations of Philosophy’ by the renowned Roman writer, Boëthius. Through these works, he provided his people, in their own language, the best available texts on history, geography, and philosophy.

10. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.—The greatest prose-work of the oldest English, or purely Saxon, literature, is a work—not by one person, but by several authors. It is the historical work which is known as The Saxon Chronicle. It seems to have been begun about the middle of the ninth century; and it was continued, with breaks now and then, down to 1154—the year of the death of Stephen and the accession of Henry II. It was written by a series of successive writers, all of whom were monks; but Alfred himself is said to have contributed to it a narrative of his own wars with the Danes. The Chronicle is found in seven separate forms, each named after the monastery in which it was written. It was the newspaper, the annals, and the history of the nation. “It is the first history of any Teutonic people in their own language; it is the earliest and most venerable monument of English prose.” This Chronicle possesses for us a twofold value. It is a valuable storehouse of historical facts; and it is also a storehouse of specimens of the different states of the English language—as regards both words and grammar—from the eighth down to the twelfth century.

10. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.—The greatest prose work of the oldest English, or purely Saxon, literature, is a work not created by one person, but by multiple authors. It is the historical piece known as The Saxon Chronicle. It seems to have begun around the middle of the ninth century and continued, with occasional interruptions, until 1154—the year of Stephen's death and Henry II's rise to power. It was written by a series of continuing writers, all of whom were monks; however, Alfred is said to have contributed a narrative of his own battles with the Danes. The Chronicle exists in seven separate versions, each named after the monastery where it was written. It served as the newspaper, the annals, and the history of the nation. “It is the first history of any Teutonic people in their own language; it is the earliest and most respected monument of English prose.” This Chronicle holds a twofold value for us. It is a valuable repository of historical facts and also a collection of examples of different stages of the English language—in terms of both words and grammar—from the eighth to the twelfth century.

11. Layamon’s Brut.—Layamon was a native of Worcestershire, and a priest of Ernley on the Severn. He translated, about the year 1205, a poem called Brut, from the French of a monkish writer named Master Wace. Wace’s work itself is 278 little more than a translation of parts of a famous “Chronicle or History of the Britons,” written in Latin by Geoffrey of Monmouth, who was Bishop of St Asaph in 1152. But Geoffrey himself professed only to have translated from a chronicle in the British or Celtic tongue, called the “Chronicle of the Kings of Britain,” which was found in Brittany—long the home of most of the stories, traditions, and fables about the old British Kings and their great deeds. Layamon’s poem called the “Brut” is a metrical chronicle of Britain from the landing of Brutus to the death of King Cadwallader, about the end of the seventh century. Brutus was supposed to be a great-grandson of Æneas, who sailed west and west till he came to Great Britain, where he settled with his followers.—This metrical chronicle is written in the dialect of the West of England; and it shows everywhere a breaking down of the grammatical forms of the oldest English, as we find it in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. In fact, between the landing of the Normans and the fourteenth century, two things may be noted: first, that during this time—that is, for three centuries—the inflections of the oldest English are gradually and surely stripped off; and, secondly, that there is little or no original English literature given to the country, but that by far the greater part consists chiefly of translations from French or from Latin.

11. Layamon’s Brut.—Layamon was from Worcestershire and was a priest at Ernley on the Severn River. Around the year 1205, he translated a poem called Brut from the French of a monkish writer named Master Wace. Wace’s work is basically a translation of parts of a famous “Chronicle or History of the Britons,” written in Latin by Geoffrey of Monmouth, who was the Bishop of St Asaph in 1152. However, Geoffrey himself claimed to have translated from a chronicle in the British or Celtic language called the “Chronicle of the Kings of Britain,” which was found in Brittany—long known as the home of most stories, traditions, and fables about the old British kings and their great deeds. Layamon’s poem, titled “Brut,” is a metrical chronicle of Britain from the arrival of Brutus to the death of King Cadwallader, around the end of the seventh century. Brutus was said to be a great-grandson of Æneas, who traveled westward until he reached Great Britain, where he settled with his followers.—This metrical chronicle is written in the dialect of the West of England; it shows a noticeable decline in the grammatical forms of the oldest English, as seen in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. In fact, between the arrival of the Normans and the fourteenth century, two observations can be made: first, during this period—which spans three centuries—the inflections of the oldest English are gradually and definitely removed; and second, there is very little original English literature produced in the country, with the majority being translations from French or Latin.

12. Orm’s Ormulum.—Less than half a century after Layamon’s Brut appeared a poem called the Ormulum, by a monk of the name of Orm or Ormin. It was probably written about the year 1215. Orm was a monk of the order of St Augustine, and his book consists of a series of religious poems. It is the oldest, purest, and most valuable specimen of thirteenth-century English, and it is also remarkable for its peculiar spelling. It is written in the purest English, and not five French words are to be found in the whole poem of twenty thousand short lines. Orm, in his spelling, doubles every consonant that has a short vowel before it; and he writes pann for pan, but pan for pane. The following is a specimen of his poem:—

12. Orm’s Ormulum.—Less than fifty years after Layamon’s Brut, a poem called the Ormulum was written by a monk named Orm or Ormin. It was likely composed around the year 1215. Orm belonged to the Order of St. Augustine, and his book is a collection of religious poems. It is the oldest, purest, and most significant example of thirteenth-century English, and it's also notable for its unique spelling. The poem is written in the clearest English, and there aren't five French words throughout the entire two-thousand-line work. In his spelling, Orm doubles every consonant that has a short vowel before it; he writes pann for pan, but pan for pane. Here is an example from his poem:—

279

Ice hafe wennd inntill Ennglissh

Ice have wandered into English

I have wended (turned) into English

I have switched to English

Goddspelless hallghe lare,

Goddess hallghe lare,

Gospel’s holy lore,

Gospel's sacred teachings,

Affterr thatt little witt tatt me

Affterr thatt little witt tatt me

After the little wit that me

After the little wit that me

Min Drihhtin hafethth lenedd.

Min Drihhtin has the power.

My Lord hath lent.

My Lord has lent.

Other famous writers of English between this time and the appearance of Chaucer were Robert of Gloucester and Robert of Brunne, both of whom wrote Chronicles of England in verse.

Other well-known English writers between this period and Chaucer's time were Robert of Gloucester and Robert of Brunne, both of whom wrote Chronicles of England in verse.

280

CHAPTER II.

THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY.

1. The opening of the fourteenth century saw the death of the great and able king, Edward I., the “Hammer of the Scots,” the “Keeper of his word.” The century itself—a most eventful period—witnessed the feeble and disastrous reign of Edward II.; the long and prosperous rule—for fifty years—of Edward III.; the troubled times of Richard II., who exhibited almost a repetition of the faults of Edward II.; and the appearance of a new and powerful dynasty—the House of Lancaster—in the person of the able and ambitious Henry IV. This century saw also many striking events, and many still more striking changes. It beheld the welding of the Saxon and the Norman elements into one—chiefly through the French wars; the final triumph of the English language over French in 1362; the frequent coming of the Black Death; the victories of Crecy and Poitiers; it learned the universal use of the mariner’s compass; it witnessed two kings—of France and of Scotland—prisoners in London; great changes in the condition of labourers; the invention of gunpowder in 1340; the rise of English commerce under Edward III.; and everywhere in England the rising up of new powers and new ideas.

1. The start of the fourteenth century marked the death of the great and capable king, Edward I, the “Hammer of the Scots,” the “Keeper of his word.” This century—a very eventful time—saw the weak and disastrous reign of Edward II; the long and prosperous rule of Edward III, lasting fifty years; the troubled period of Richard II, who displayed almost the same faults as Edward II; and the emergence of a new and powerful dynasty—the House of Lancaster—led by the skilled and ambitious Henry IV. This century also experienced many significant events and even more remarkable changes. It witnessed the blending of Saxon and Norman cultures, mainly through the French wars; the ultimate victory of the English language over French in 1362; the frequent outbreaks of the Black Death; the victories at Crecy and Poitiers; the widespread use of the mariner’s compass; two kings—of France and Scotland—being held as prisoners in London; major changes in the lives of laborers; the invention of gunpowder in 1340; the growth of English commerce under Edward III; and a rise of new powers and ideas throughout England.

2. The first prose-writer in this century is Sir John Mandeville (who has been called the “Father of English Prose”). King Alfred has also been called by this name; but as the English written by Alfred was very different from that written 281 by Mandeville,—the latter containing a large admixture of French and of Latin words, both writers are deserving of the epithet. The most influential prose-writer was John Wyclif, who was, in fact, the first English Reformer of the Church. In poetry, two writers stand opposite each other in striking contrast—Geoffrey Chaucer and William Langlande, the first writing in courtly “King’s English” in end-rhyme, and with the fullest inspirations from the literatures of France and Italy, the latter writing in head-rhyme, and—though using more French words than Chaucer—with a style that was always homely, plain, and pedestrian. John Gower, in Kent, and John Barbour, in Scotland, are also noteworthy poets in this century. The English language reached a high state of polish, power, and freedom in this period; and the sweetness and music of Chaucer’s verse are still unsurpassed by modern poets. The sentences of the prose-writers of this century are long, clumsy, and somewhat helpless; but the sweet homely English rhythm exists in many of them, and was continued, through Wyclif’s version, down into our translation of the Bible in 1611.

2. The first prose writer of this century is Sir John Mandeville (often referred to as the “Father of English Prose”). King Alfred has also been called this, but since the English written by Alfred is quite different from that written by Mandeville—who included a lot of French and Latin words—both writers deserve the title. The most impactful prose writer was John Wyclif, who was actually the first English Reformer of the Church. In poetry, two authors stand out in sharp contrast—Geoffrey Chaucer and William Langlande. Chaucer wrote in the refined “King’s English” with end-rhymes, drawing greatly from the literatures of France and Italy. In contrast, Langlande used head-rhymes, and although he incorporated more French words than Chaucer, his style remained simple, straightforward, and down-to-earth. John Gower, from Kent, and John Barbour, from Scotland, are also notable poets of this century. The English language flourished during this time, reaching a level of elegance, strength, and freedom; and the beauty and rhythm of Chaucer’s verse remain unmatched by modern poets. The sentences of the prose writers from this century tend to be long, awkward, and somewhat clumsy, but the sweet, familiar English rhythm can still be found in many of them, continuing through Wyclif’s version into our translation of the Bible in 1611.

3. Sir John Mandeville, (1300-1372), “the first prose-writer in formed English,” was born at St Albans, in Hertfordshire, in the year 1300. He was a physician; but, in the year 1322, he set out on a journey to the East; was away from home for more than thirty years, and died at Liège, in Belgium, in 1372. He wrote his travels first in Latin, next in French, and then turned them into English, “that every man of my nation may understand it.” The book is a kind of guide-book to the Holy Land; but the writer himself went much further east—reached Cathay or China, in fact. He introduced a large number of French words into our speech, such as cause, contrary, discover, quantity, and many hundred others. His works were much admired, read, and copied; indeed, hundreds of manuscript copies of his book were made. There are nineteen still in the British Museum. The book was not printed till the year 1499—that is, twenty-five years after printing was introduced into this country. Many of the Old English inflexions still survive in his style. Thus he says: “Machamete was born in Arabye, that was a pore knave (boy) that kepte cameles that wenten with marchantes for marchandise.”

3. Sir John Mandeville, (1300-1372), “the first prose writer in formed English,” was born at St Albans, in Hertfordshire, in the year 1300. He was a physician; however, in 1322, he set out on a journey to the East; he was away from home for over thirty years and died in Liège, Belgium, in 1372. He initially wrote about his travels in Latin, then in French, and finally translated them into English, “so that every person from my nation may understand it.” The book serves as a kind of guide to the Holy Land; however, the writer himself ventured much further east—actually reaching Cathay or China. He introduced a significant number of French words into our language, such as cause, contrary, discover, quantity, and many hundreds more. His works were widely appreciated, read, and copied; indeed, hundreds of manuscript copies of his book were produced. There are nineteen still preserved in the British Museum. The book wasn't printed until 1499—that is, twenty-five years after printing was introduced in this country. Many of the Old English inflections are still present in his writing style. For instance, he states: “Machamete was born in Arabye, that was a poor knave (boy) that kept camels that wenten with merchants for merchandise.”

282

4. John Wyclif (his name is spelled in about forty different ways)—1324-1384—was born at Hipswell, near Richmond, in Yorkshire, in the year 1324, and died at the vicarage of Lutterworth, in Leicestershire, in 1384. His fame rests on two bases—his efforts as a reformer of the abuses of the Church, and his complete translation of the Bible. This work was finished in 1383, just one year before his death. But the translation was not done by himself alone; the larger part of the Old Testament version seems to have been made by Nicholas de Hereford. Though often copied in manuscript, it was not printed for several centuries. Wyclif’s New Testament was printed in 1731, and the Old Testament not until the year 1850. But the words and the style of his translation, which was read and re-read by hundreds of thoughtful men, were of real and permanent service in fixing the language in the form in which we now find it.

4. John Wycliffe (his name is spelled in about forty different ways)—1324-1384—was born in Hipswell, near Richmond, in Yorkshire, in 1324, and died at the vicarage of Lutterworth in Leicestershire in 1384. His fame is based on two main contributions—his work as a reformer addressing the abuses of the Church and his complete translation of the Bible. This translation was completed in 1383, just one year before his death. However, he didn't do the translation alone; most of the Old Testament version was likely created by Nicholas de Hereford. While it was often copied in manuscript form, it wasn't printed for several centuries. Wyclif’s New Testament was printed in 1731, and the Old Testament was not printed until 1850. Nonetheless, the words and style of his translation, which were read and reread by many thoughtful individuals, played a significant and lasting role in shaping the language as we know it today.

5. John Gower (1325-1408) was a country gentleman of Kent. As Mandeville wrote his travels in three languages, so did Gower his poems. Almost all educated persons in the fourteenth century could read and write with tolerable and with almost equal ease, English, French, and Latin. His three poems are the Speculum Meditantis (“The Mirror of the Thoughtful Man”), in French; the Vox Clamantis (“Voice of One Crying”), in Latin; and Confessio Amantis (“The Lover’s Confession”), in English. No manuscript of the first work is known to exist. He was buried in St Saviour’s, Southwark, where his effigy is still to be seen—his head resting on his three works. Chaucer called him “the moral Gower”; and his books are very dull, heavy, and difficult to read.

5. John Gower (1325-1408) was a country gentleman from Kent. Just like Mandeville wrote about his travels in three languages, Gower wrote his poems in the same way. Almost everyone educated in the fourteenth century could read and write fairly well in English, French, and Latin. His three poems are the Speculum Meditantis (“The Mirror of the Thoughtful Man”), in French; the Vox Clamantis (“Voice of One Crying”), in Latin; and Confessio Amantis (“The Lover’s Confession”), in English. No manuscript of the first work is known to exist. He was buried at St Saviour’s in Southwark, where his sculpture can still be seen—his head resting on his three works. Chaucer referred to him as “the moral Gower,” and his books are quite dull, heavy, and difficult to read.

6. William Langlande (1332-1400), a poet who used the old English head-rhyme, as Chaucer used the foreign end-rhyme, was born at Cleobury-Mortimer in Shropshire, in the year 1332. The date of his death is doubtful. His poem is called the Vision of Piers the Plowman; and it is the last long poem in our literature that was written in Old English alliterative rhyme. From this period, if rhyme is employed at all, it is the end-rhyme, which we borrowed from the French and Italians. The poem has an appendix called Do-well, Do-bet, Do-best—the three stages in the growth of a Christian. Langlande’s writings remained in manuscript until the reign of Edward VI.; they were printed then, and went through three editions in one year. The English used in the Vision is the Midland dialect—much the same as that used by Chaucer; only, oddly enough, Langlande admits into his English a 283 larger amount of French words than Chaucer. The poem is a distinct landmark in the history of our speech. The following is a specimen of the lines. There are three alliterative words in each line, with a pause near the middle—

6. William Langland (1332-1400), a poet who used the old English head-rhyme, just as Chaucer used the foreign end-rhyme, was born in Cleobury-Mortimer, Shropshire, in 1332. The exact date of his death is unclear. His poem is titled Vision of Piers the Plowman, and it is the last long poem in our literature written in Old English alliterative rhyme. From this time onward, rhyme, if used at all, is typically end-rhyme, which we borrowed from the French and Italians. The poem includes an appendix called Do-well, Do-bet, Do-best—the three stages in a Christian's growth. Langlande’s works remained in manuscript form until the reign of Edward VI.; they were printed then and went through three editions in a single year. The English used in the Vision is the Midland dialect—similar to that used by Chaucer; however, interestingly, Langlande incorporates more French words into his English than Chaucer does. The poem marks a significant point in the history of our language. Here’s a sample of the lines. Each line has three alliterative words with a pause near the middle—

“A voice loud in that light · to Lucifer criëd,

“A voice loud in that light · to Lucifer criëd,

Princes of this palace · prest16 undo the gatës,

Princes of this palace · prest16 open the gates,

For here cometh with crown · the king of all glory!’”

For here comes with crown the king of all glory!’”

7. Geoffrey Chaucer (1340-1400), the “father of English poetry,” and the greatest narrative poet of this country, was born in London in or about the year 1340. He lived in the reigns of Edward III., Richard II., and one year in the reign of Henry IV. His father was a vintner. The name Chaucer is a Norman name, and is found on the roll of Battle Abbey. He is said to have studied both at Oxford and Cambridge; served as page in the household of Prince Lionel, Duke of Clarence, the third son of Edward III.; served also in the army, and was taken prisoner in one of the French campaigns. In 1367, he was appointed gentleman-in-waiting (valettus) to Edward III., who sent him on several embassies. In 1374 he married a lady of the Queen’s chamber; and by this marriage he became connected with John of Gaunt, who afterwards married a sister of this lady. While on an embassy to Italy, he is reported to have met the great poet Petrarch, who told him the story of the Patient Griselda. In 1381, he was made Comptroller of Customs in the great port of London—an office which he held till the year 1386. In that year he was elected knight of the shire—that is, member of Parliament for the county of Kent. In 1389, he was appointed Clerk of the King’s Works at Westminster and Windsor. From 1381 to 1389 was probably the best and most productive period of his life; for it was in this period that he wrote the House of Fame, the Legend of Good Women, and the best of the Canterbury Tales. From 1390 to 1400 was spent in writing the other Canterbury Tales, ballads, and some moral poems. He died at Westminster in the year 1400, and was the first writer who was buried in the Poets’ Corner of the Abbey. We see from his life—and it was fortunate for his poetry—that Chaucer had the most varied experience as student, courtier, soldier, ambassador, official, and member of Parliament; and was able to mix freely and on equal terms with all sorts and conditions of men, from the king to the poorest hind in the fields. He was a stout man, with a small bright face, soft eyes, 284 dazed by long and hard reading, and with the English passion for flowers, green fields, and all the sights and sounds of nature.

7. Geoffrey Chaucer (1340-1400), the "father of English poetry" and the greatest narrative poet in this country, was born in London around 1340. He lived during the reigns of Edward III, Richard II, and briefly under Henry IV. His father was a wine merchant. The name Chaucer is of Norman origin and appears on the Battle Abbey roll. It’s said that he studied at both Oxford and Cambridge; served as a page in the household of Prince Lionel, Duke of Clarence, the third son of Edward III; and also served in the army, where he was captured in one of the French campaigns. In 1367, he was appointed gentleman-in-waiting (valettus) to Edward III, who sent him on several diplomatic missions. In 1374, he married a lady from the Queen’s household, which linked him to John of Gaunt, who later married her sister. While on a mission to Italy, he reportedly met the great poet Petrarch, who shared the story of Patient Griselda with him. In 1381, he became the Comptroller of Customs at the major port in London—an office he held until 1386. That same year, he was elected as a knight of the shire, essentially a member of Parliament for Kent. In 1389, he was appointed Clerk of the King’s Works at Westminster and Windsor. The years from 1381 to 1389 were likely the best and most productive of his life; during this time, he wrote the House of Fame, the Legend of Good Women, and the finest of the Canterbury Tales. From 1390 to 1400, he focused on writing other Canterbury Tales, ballads, and some moral poems. He passed away in Westminster in 1400, becoming the first writer to be buried in the Poets’ Corner of the Abbey. His life—which was beneficial to his poetry—showcases that Chaucer had a diverse range of experiences as a student, courtier, soldier, ambassador, official, and member of Parliament. He could mingle freely and equally with all kinds of people, from the king to the poorest laborer in the fields. He was a stout man with a small, bright face, soft eyes, 284 dazed from long hours of reading, and possessed a deep appreciation for flowers, green fields, and all the sights and sounds of nature.

8. Chaucer’s Works.—Chaucer’s greatest work is the Canterbury Tales. It is a collection of stories written in heroic metre—that is, in the rhymed couplet of five iambic feet. The finest part of the Canterbury Tales is the Prologue; the noblest story is probably the Knightes Tale. It is worthy of note that, in 1362, when Chaucer was a very young man, the session of the House of Commons was first opened with a speech in English; and in the same year an Act of Parliament was passed, substituting the use of English for French in courts of law, in schools, and in public offices. English had thus triumphed over French in all parts of the country, while it had at the same time become saturated with French words. In the year 1383 the Bible was translated into English by Wyclif. Thus Chaucer, whose writings were called by Spenser “the well of English undefiled,” wrote at a time when our English was freshest and newest. The grammar of his works shows English with a large number of inflexions still remaining. The Canterbury Tales are a series of stories supposed to be told by a number of pilgrims who are on their way to the shrine of St Thomas (Becket) at Canterbury. The pilgrims, thirty-two in number, are fully described—their dress, look, manners, and character in the Prologue. It had been agreed, when they met at the Tabard Inn in Southwark, that each pilgrim should tell four stories—two going and two returning—as they rode along the grassy lanes, then the only roads, to the old cathedral city. But only four-and-twenty stories exist.

8. Chaucer’s Works.—Chaucer’s most significant work is the Canterbury Tales. It’s a collection of stories written in heroic meter—that is, in rhymed couplets of five iambic feet. The best part of the Canterbury Tales is the Prologue; the most noble story is probably the Knightes Tale. It’s worth noting that, in 1362, when Chaucer was still very young, the session of the House of Commons was first opened with a speech in English; and in that same year, an Act of Parliament was passed that replaced French with English in courts of law, schools, and public offices. English had thus triumphed over French across the country, while at the same time, it was filled with French words. In 1383, the Bible was translated into English by Wyclif. Thus, Chaucer, whose writings were referred to by Spenser as “the well of English undefiled,” wrote at a time when our English was freshest and newest. The grammar of his works shows English with a lot of inflections still present. The Canterbury Tales are a series of stories that are supposed to be told by a group of pilgrims who are on their way to the shrine of St Thomas (Becket) in Canterbury. The pilgrims, thirty-two in total, are fully described—their clothing, appearance, manners, and character in the Prologue. It was agreed when they met at the Tabard Inn in Southwark that each pilgrim would tell four stories—two on the way there and two on the way back—as they rode along the grassy paths, which were the only roads to the old cathedral city. But only twenty-four stories exist.

9. Chaucer’s Style.—Chaucer expresses, in the truest and liveliest way, “the true and lively of everything which is set before him;” and he first gave to English poetry that force, vigour, life, and colour which raised it above the level of mere rhymed prose. All the best poems and histories in Latin, French, and Italian were well known to Chaucer; and he borrows from them with the greatest freedom. He handles, with masterly power, all the characters and events in his Tales; and he is hence, beyond doubt, the greatest narrative poet that England ever produced. In the Prologue, his masterpiece, Dryden says, “we have our forefathers and great-grand-dames all before us, as they were in Chaucer’s days.” His dramatic power, too, is nearly as great as his narrative power; and Mr Marsh affirms that he was “a dramatist before that which is technically known as the existing drama had been invented.” That is to say, he could set men and women talking as they would and did talk in real life, but with more point, spirit, verve, and picturesqueness. As regards the matter of his poems, it may be sufficient to say that 285 Dryden calls him “a perpetual fountain of good sense;” and that Hazlitt makes this remark: “Chaucer was the most practical of all the great poets,—the most a man of business and of the world. His poetry reads like history.” Tennyson speaks of him thus in his “Dream of Fair Women”:—

9. Chaucer’s Style.—Chaucer expresses, in the truest and liveliest way, “the true and lively essence of everything that is presented to him;” and he was the first to give English poetry the strength, energy, life, and vibrancy that elevated it beyond mere rhymed prose. He was well acquainted with all the best poems and histories in Latin, French, and Italian, and he freely draws from them. He skillfully handles all the characters and events in his Tales, making him undoubtedly the greatest narrative poet England has ever produced. In the Prologue, his masterpiece, Dryden states, “we have our forefathers and great-grandmothers right before us, just as they were in Chaucer’s time.” His dramatic power is nearly as significant as his narrative skill; and Mr. Marsh claims that he was “a dramatist before what we now call drama had been created.” In other words, he could have men and women speak as they would and did in real life, but with more wit, energy, verve, and vividness. Regarding the content of his poems, it may be enough to say that 285 Dryden calls him “a constant source of common sense;” and that Hazlitt observes: “Chaucer was the most practical of all the great poets—most like a businessman and someone engaged with the world. His poetry reads like history.” Tennyson refers to him in his “Dream of Fair Women”:—

“Dan Chaucer, the first warbler, whose sweet breath

“Dan Chaucer, the first singer, whose sweet breath

Preluded those melodious bursts that fill

Preluded those musical bursts that fill

The spacious times of great Elizabeth,

The grand era of Queen Elizabeth,

With sounds that echo still.”

"With sounds that still echo."

10. John Barbour (1316-1396).—The earliest Scottish poet of any importance in the fourteenth century is John Barbour, who rose to be Archdeacon of Aberdeen. Barbour was of Norman blood, and wrote Northern English, or, as it is sometimes called, Scotch. He studied both at Oxford and at the University of Paris. His chief work is a poem called The Bruce. The English of this poem does not differ very greatly from the English of Chaucer. Barbour has fechtand for fighting; pressit for pressëd; theretill for thereto; but these differences do not make the reading of his poem very difficult. As a Norman he was proud of the doings of Robert de Bruce, another Norman; and Barbour must often have heard stories of him in his boyhood, as he was only thirteen when Bruce died.

10. John Barbour (1316-1396).—The first significant Scottish poet of the fourteenth century is John Barbour, who became the Archdeacon of Aberdeen. Barbour had Norman ancestry and wrote in Northern English, often referred to as Scotch. He studied both at Oxford and the University of Paris. His main work is a poem called The Bruce. The English in this poem isn't very different from Chaucer's English. Barbour uses fechtand for fighting; pressit for pressed; theretill for thereto; but these variations don't make it hard to read his poem. Being of Norman descent, he took pride in the achievements of Robert de Bruce, who was also Norman, and Barbour likely heard many stories about him during his childhood, as he was only thirteen when Bruce died.

286

CHAPTER III.

THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY.

1. The fifteenth century, a remarkable period in many ways, saw three royal dynasties established in England—the Houses of Lancaster, York, and Tudor. Five successful French campaigns of Henry V., and the battle of Agincourt; and, on the other side, the loss of all our large possessions in France, with the exception of Calais, under the rule of the weak Henry VI., were among the chief events of the fifteenth century. The Wars of the Roses did not contribute anything to the prosperity of the century, nor could so unsettled and quarrelsome a time encourage the cultivation of literature. For this among other reasons, we find no great compositions in prose or verse; but a considerable activity in the making and distribution of ballads. The best of these are Sir Patrick Spens, Edom o’ Gordon, The Nut-Brown Mayde, and some of those written about Robin Hood and his exploits. The ballad was everywhere popular; and minstrels sang them in every city and village through the length and breadth of England. The famous ballad of Chevy Chase is generally placed after the year 1460, though it did not take its present form till the seventeenth century. It tells the story of the Battle of Otterburn, which was fought in 1388. This century was also witness to the short struggle of Richard III., followed by the rise of the House of Tudor. And, in 1498, just at its close, the wonderful apparition of a new world—of The New World287 rose on the horizon of the English mind, for England then first heard of the discovery of America. But, as regards thinking and writing, the fifteenth century is the most barren in our literature. It is the most barren in the production of original literature; but, on the other hand, it is, compared with all the centuries that preceded it, the most fertile in the dissemination and distribution of the literature that already existed. For England saw, in the memorable year of 1474, the establishment of the first printing-press in the Almonry at Westminster, by William Caxton. The first book printed by him in this country was called ‘The Game and Playe of the Chesse.’ When Edward IV. and his friends visited Caxton’s house and looked at his printing-press, they spoke of it as a pretty toy; they could not foresee that it was destined to be a more powerful engine of good government and the spread of thought and education than the Crown, Parliaments, and courts of law all put together. The two greatest names in literature in the fifteenth century are those of James I. (of Scotland) and William Caxton himself. Two followers of Chaucer, Occleve and Lydgate are also generally mentioned. Put shortly, one might say that the chief poetical productions of this century were its ballads; and the chief prose productions, translations from Latin or from foreign works.

1. The fifteenth century, an amazing time in many respects, saw the establishment of three royal dynasties in England—the Houses of Lancaster, York, and Tudor. Henry V's five successful campaigns in France and the battle of Agincourt were significant events, while on the other hand, the loss of most of our territories in France, except for Calais, happened under the weak rule of Henry VI. The Wars of the Roses didn't contribute to the prosperity of the century, nor could such an unstable and conflict-ridden period encourage the growth of literature. For this reason, we don’t see major works in prose or poetry; instead, there was considerable activity in creating and sharing ballads. Some of the best of these are Sir Patrick Spens, Edom o’ Gordon, The Nut-Brown Mayde, and some about Robin Hood and his adventures. The ballad was extremely popular, with minstrels performing them in every city and village throughout England. The famous ballad of Chevy Chase is generally dated after the year 1460, even though it didn't take its current form until the seventeenth century. It recounts the story of the Battle of Otterburn, fought in 1388. This century also saw the brief struggle of Richard III and the rise of the House of Tudor. By 1498, as the century drew to a close, the remarkable emergence of a new world—of The New World287 appeared on the horizon of the English imagination, as England first learned about the discovery of America. However, in terms of thinking and writing, the fifteenth century is the most barren in our literature. It is the most barren in the production of original literature, but compared to all the centuries before, it is the most fertile in the dissemination and distribution of existing literature. England witnessed, in the notable year of 1474, the establishment of the first printing press in the Almonry at Westminster by William Caxton. The first book he printed in this country was called ‘The Game and Playe of the Chesse.’ When Edward IV and his companions visited Caxton’s house and saw his printing press, they referred to it as a cute toy; they had no idea it would become a more powerful tool for good governance and the spread of ideas and education than the Crown, Parliaments, and courts of law combined. The two most significant names in literature during the fifteenth century are James I. (of Scotland) and William Caxton himself. Two followers of Chaucer, Occleve and Lydgate, are also often mentioned. In summary, one could say that the main poetic works of this century were its ballads, and the primary prose works were translations from Latin or other foreign texts.

2. James I. of Scotland (1394-1437), though a Scotchman, owed his education to England. He was born in 1394. Whilst on his way to France when a boy of eleven, he was captured, in time of peace, by the order of Henry IV., and kept prisoner in England for about eighteen years. It was no great misfortune, for he received from Henry the best education that England could then give in language, literature, music, and all knightly accomplishments. He married Lady Jane Beaufort, the grand-daughter of John of Gaunt, the friend and patron of Chaucer. His best and longest poem is The Kings Quair (that is, Book), a poem which was inspired by the subject of it, Lady Jane Beaufort herself. The poem is written in a stanza of seven lines (called Rime Royal); and the style is a close copy of the style of Chaucer. After reigning thirteen years in Scotland, King James was murdered at Perth, in the year 1437. A Norman by blood, he is the best poet of the fifteenth century.

2. James I of Scotland (1394-1437), although Scottish, received his education in England. He was born in 1394. When he was eleven, he was on his way to France but was captured during peacetime by the order of Henry IV and imprisoned in England for about eighteen years. This turned out to be a blessing in disguise, as he received the best education England had to offer at the time in language, literature, music, and all the skills of knighthood. He married Lady Jane Beaufort, the granddaughter of John of Gaunt, who was a friend and supporter of Chaucer. His best and longest poem is The Kings Quair (which means Book), inspired by Lady Jane Beaufort herself. The poem is composed in a seven-line stanza (known as Rime Royal), and the style closely resembles that of Chaucer. After reigning for thirteen years in Scotland, King James was murdered in Perth in 1437. Of Norman descent, he is regarded as the greatest poet of the fifteenth century.

288

3. William Caxton (1422-1492) is the name of greatest importance and significance in the history of our literature in the fifteenth century. He was born in Kent in the year 1422. He was not merely a printer, he was also a literary man; and, when he devoted himself to printing, he took to it as an art, and not as a mere mechanical device. Caxton in early life was a mercer in the city of London; and in the course of his business, which was a thriving one, he had to make frequent journeys to the Low Countries. Here he saw the printing-press for the first time, with the new separate types, was enchanted with it, and fired by the wonderful future it opened. It had been introduced into Holland about the year 1450. Caxton’s press was set up in the Almonry at Westminster, at the sign of the Red Pole. It produced in all sixty-four books, nearly all of them in English, some of them written by Caxton himself. One of the most important of them was Sir Thomas Malory’s History of King Arthur, the storehouse from which Tennyson drew the stories which form the groundwork of his Idylls of the King.

3. William Caxton (1422-1492) is one of the most significant names in the history of our literature during the fifteenth century. He was born in Kent in 1422. Caxton was not just a printer; he was also a literary figure who approached printing as an art rather than just a mechanical act. In his early years, he worked as a mercer in London, and as his successful business required, he made frequent trips to the Low Countries. There, he encountered the printing press for the first time, captivated by it and inspired by the amazing possibilities it offered. The printing press had been introduced to Holland around 1450. Caxton set up his press in the Almonry at Westminster, under the sign of the Red Pole. He produced a total of sixty-four books, almost all in English, some of which he wrote himself. One of the most notable was Sir Thomas Malory’s History of King Arthur, from which Tennyson drew the stories that inspired his Idylls of the King.

289

CHAPTER IV.

THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.

1. The Wars of the Roses ended in 1485, with the victory of Bosworth Field. A new dynasty—the House of Tudor—sat upon the throne of England; and with it a new reign of peace and order existed in the country, for the power of the king was paramount, and the power of the nobles had been gradually destroyed in the numerous battles of the fifteenth century. Like the fifteenth, this century also is famous for its ballads, the authors of which are not known, but which seem to have been composed “by the people for the people.” They were sung everywhere, at fairs and feasts, in town and country, at going to and coming home from work; and many of them were set to popular dance-tunes.

1. The Wars of the Roses ended in 1485, with the victory at Bosworth Field. A new dynasty—the House of Tudor—took the throne of England, bringing a new era of peace and order to the country. The king's power was supreme, and the influence of the nobles had been steadily weakened by the many battles of the fifteenth century. Like the fifteenth century, this one is also known for its ballads, whose authors remain unknown, but they appear to have been created "by the people for the people." They were sung everywhere—at fairs and feasts, in towns and rural areas, while heading to and coming back from work; many of them were set to popular dance tunes.

“When Tom came home from labour,

“When Tom came home from work,

And Cis from milking rose,

And Cis from milking rose,

Merrily went the tabor,

The drum played cheerfully,

And merrily went their toes.”

And happily went their toes.

The ballads of King Lear and The Babes in the Wood are perhaps to be referred to this period.

The ballads of King Lear and The Babes in the Wood probably belong to this period.

2. The first half of the sixteenth century saw the beginning of a new era in poetry; and the last half saw the full meridian splendour of this new era. The beginning of this era was marked by the appearance of Sir Thomas Wyatt (1503-1542), and of the Earl of Surrey (1517-1547). These two eminent 290 writers have been called the “twin-stars of the dawn,” the “founders of English lyrical poetry”; and it is worthy of especial note, that it is to Wyatt that we owe the introduction of the Sonnet into our literature, and to Surrey that is due the introduction of Blank Verse. The most important prose-writers of the first half of the century were Sir Thomas More, the great lawyer and statesman, and William Tyndale, who translated the New Testament into English. In the latter half of the century, the great poets are Spenser and Shakespeare; the great prose-writers, Richard Hooker and Francis Bacon.

2. The first half of the sixteenth century marked the start of a new era in poetry, while the second half showcased the peak brilliance of this era. This period began with the emergence of Sir Thomas Wyatt (1503-1542) and the Earl of Surrey (1517-1547). These two notable writers have been referred to as the "twin stars of the dawn," the "founders of English lyrical poetry." It's particularly important to note that we credit Wyatt with introducing the Sonnet into our literature, and Surrey with bringing in Blank Verse. The most significant prose writers of the first half of the century were Sir Thomas More, the great lawyer and statesman, and William Tyndale, who translated the New Testament into English. In the latter half of the century, the leading poets were Spenser and Shakespeare; the prominent prose writers were Richard Hooker and Francis Bacon.

3. Sir Thomas More’s (1480-1535) chief work in English is the Life and Reign of Edward V. It is written in a plain, strong, nervous English style. Hallam calls it “the first example of good English—pure and perspicuous, well chosen, without vulgarisms, and without pedantry.” His Utopia (a description of the country of Nowhere) was written in Latin.

3. Thomas More's (1480-1535) main work in English is the Life and Reign of Edward V. It's written in a straightforward, powerful, and vigorous English style. Hallam describes it as “the first example of good English—clear and understandable, well chosen, free of slang, and without pretension.” His Utopia (a description of the place called Nowhere) was written in Latin.

4. William Tyndale (1484-1536)—a man of the greatest significance, both in the history of religion, and in the history of our language and literature—was a native of Gloucestershire, and was educated at Magdalen Hall, Oxford. His opinions on religion and the rule of the Catholic Church, compelled him to leave England, and drove him to the Continent in the year 1523. He lived in Hamburg for some time. With the German and Swiss reformers he held that the Bible should be in the hands of every grown-up person, and not in the exclusive keeping of the Church. He accordingly set to work to translate the Scriptures into his native tongue. Two editions of his version of the New Testament were printed in 1525-34. He next translated the five books of Moses, and the book of Jonah. In 1535 he was, after many escapes and adventures, finally tracked and hunted down by an emissary of the Pope’s faction, and thrown into prison at the castle of Vilvoorde, near Brussels. In 1536 he was brought to Antwerp, tried, condemned, led to the stake, strangled, and burned.

4. William Tyndale (1484-1536)—a man of immense importance in the history of religion, as well as in the development of our language and literature—was from Gloucestershire and studied at Magdalen Hall, Oxford. His views on religion and the authority of the Catholic Church forced him to leave England and take refuge on the Continent in 1523. He spent some time in Hamburg. Alongside the German and Swiss reformers, he believed that everyone should have access to the Bible, not just the Church. He therefore began translating the Scriptures into his native language. Two editions of his version of the New Testament were published in 1525-34. He then translated the first five books of Moses and the book of Jonah. After many narrow escapes and adventures, he was finally found and captured in 1535 by an agent of the Pope’s faction and imprisoned in the castle of Vilvoorde, near Brussels. In 1536, he was taken to Antwerp, tried, sentenced, led to the stake, strangled, and burned.

5. The Work of William Tyndale.—Tyndale’s translation has, since the time of its appearance, formed the basis of all the after versions of the Bible. It is written in the purest and simplest English; and very few of the words used in his translation have grown obsolete in our modern speech. Tyndale’s work is indeed, 291 one of the most striking landmarks in the history of our language. Mr Marsh says of it: “Tyndale’s translation of the New Testament is the most important philological monument of the first half of the sixteenth century,—perhaps I should say, of the whole period between Chaucer and Shakespeare.... The best features of the translation of 1611 are derived from the version of Tyndale.” It may be said without exaggeration that, in the United Kingdom, America, and the colonies, about one hundred millions of people now speak the English of Tyndale’s Bible; nor is there any book that has exerted so great an influence on English rhythm, English style, the selection of words, and the build of sentences in our English prose.

5. The Work of William Tyndale.—Tyndale’s translation has, since it was first published, formed the foundation for all subsequent versions of the Bible. It is written in the clearest and simplest English, and very few of the words he used have become outdated in our modern language. Tyndale’s work is indeed, 291 one of the most significant milestones in the history of our language. Mr. Marsh notes: “Tyndale’s translation of the New Testament is the most important linguistic achievement of the first half of the sixteenth century—perhaps I should say of the entire period between Chaucer and Shakespeare.... The best features of the 1611 translation are taken from Tyndale’s version.” It can be said without exaggeration that in the United Kingdom, America, and its colonies, around one hundred million people now speak the English of Tyndale’s Bible; and no other book has had such a profound impact on English rhythm, style, word choice, and sentence structure in our English prose.

6. Edmund Spenser (1552-1599), “The Poet’s Poet,” and one of the greatest poetical writers of his own or of any age, was born at East Smithfield, near the Tower of London, in the year 1552, about nine years before the birth of Bacon, and in the reign of Edward VI. He was educated at Merchant Taylors’ School in London, and at Pembroke Hall, Cambridge. In 1579, we find him settled in his native city, where his best friend was the gallant Sir Philip Sidney, who introduced him to his uncle, the Earl of Leicester, then at the height of his power and influence with Queen Elizabeth. In the same year was published his first poetical work, The Shepheard’s Calendar—a set of twelve pastoral poems. In 1580, he went to Ireland as Secretary to Lord Grey de Wilton, the Viceroy of that country. For some years he resided at Kilcolman Castle, in county Cork, on an estate which had been granted him out of the forfeited lands of the Earl of Desmond. Sir Walter Raleigh had obtained a similar but larger grant, and was Spenser’s near neighbour. In 1590 Spenser brought out the first three books of The Faerie Queene. The second three books of his great poem appeared in 1596. Towards the end of 1598, a rebellion broke out in Ireland; it spread into Munster; Spenser’s house was attacked and set on fire; in the fighting and confusion his only son perished; and Spenser escaped with the greatest difficulty. In deep distress of body and mind, he made his way to London, where he died—at an inn in King Street, Westminster, at the age of forty-six, in the beginning of the year 1599. He was buried in the Abbey, not far from the grave of Chaucer.

6. Edmund Spenser (1552-1599), known as “The Poet’s Poet” and one of the greatest poets of any era, was born in East Smithfield, near the Tower of London, in 1552, about nine years before Bacon was born, during the reign of Edward VI. He attended Merchant Taylors’ School in London and then went to Pembroke Hall, Cambridge. In 1579, he settled in his hometown, where his closest friend was the brave Sir Philip Sidney, who introduced him to his uncle, the Earl of Leicester, who was very powerful and influential with Queen Elizabeth at the time. That same year, he published his first collection of poems, The Shepheard’s Calendar—a series of twelve pastoral poems. In 1580, he moved to Ireland as Secretary to Lord Grey de Wilton, the Viceroy of the region. He lived for several years at Kilcolman Castle in County Cork, on land that had been granted to him from the forfeited estates of the Earl of Desmond. Sir Walter Raleigh received a similar but larger grant nearby and was a close neighbor. In 1590, Spenser released the first three books of The Faerie Queene. The second three books of his epic poem came out in 1596. Towards the end of 1598, a rebellion erupted in Ireland; it spread into Munster, and Spenser’s house was attacked and burned down; during the chaos, his only son died, and Spenser barely managed to escape. In great distress, both physically and mentally, he made his way to London, where he died—at an inn on King Street, Westminster, at the age of forty-six, at the beginning of 1599. He was buried in the Abbey, not far from Chaucer's grave.

7. Spenser’s Style.—His greatest work is The Faerie Queene; but that in which he shows the most striking command of language is his Hymn of Heavenly Love. The Faerie Queene is written in a nine-lined stanza, which has since been called the Spenserian 292 Stanza. The first eight lines are of the usual length of five iambic feet; the last line contains six feet, and is therefore an Alexandrine. Each stanza contains only three rhymes, which are disposed in this order: a b a b b c b c c.—The music of the stanza is long-drawn out, beautiful, involved, and even luxuriant.—The story of the poem is an allegory, like the ‘Pilgrim’s Progress’; and in it Spenser undertook, he says, “to represent all the moral virtues, assigning to every virtue a knight to be the patron and defender of the same.”17 Only six books were completed; and these relate the adventures of the knights who stand for Holiness, Temperance, Chastity, Friendship, Justice, and Courtesy. The Faerie Queene herself is called Gloriana, who represents Glory in his “general intention,” and Queen Elizabeth in his “particular intention.”

7. Spenser’s Style.—His greatest work is The Faerie Queene; however, his most impressive use of language can be found in his Hymn of Heavenly Love. The Faerie Queene is written in a nine-line stanza, which has come to be known as the Spenserian 292 Stanza. The first eight lines each have five iambic feet, while the last line has six feet, making it an Alexandrine. Each stanza features only three rhymes arranged in this pattern: a b a b b c b c c. The rhythm of the stanza is extended, beautiful, intricate, and even lush. The poem's narrative is an allegory, much like the ‘Pilgrim’s Progress’; in it, Spenser aimed, he says, “to represent all the moral virtues, assigning to every virtue a knight to be the patron and defender of the same.”17 Only six books were finished; these tell the adventures of the knights who symbolize Holiness, Temperance, Chastity, Friendship, Justice, and Courtesy. The Faerie Queene herself is named Gloriana, symbolizing Glory in his “general intention” and Queen Elizabeth in his “particular intention.”

8. Character of the Faerie Queene.—This poem is the greatest of the sixteenth century. Spenser has not only been the delight of nearly ten generations; he was the study of Shakespeare, the poetical master of Cowley and of Milton, and, in some sense, of Dryden and Pope. Keats, when a boy, was never tired of reading him. “There is something,” says Pope, “in Spenser that pleases one as strongly in old age as it did in one’s youth.” Professor Craik says: “Without calling Spenser the greatest of all poets, we may still say that his poetry is the most poetical of all poetry.” The outburst of national feeling after the defeat of the Armada in 1588; the new lands opened up by our adventurous Devonshire sailors; the strong and lively loyalty of the nation to the queen; the great statesmen and writers of the period; the high daring shown by England against Spain—all these animated and inspired the glowing genius of Spenser. His rhythm is singularly sweet and beautiful. Hazlitt says: “His versification is at once the most smooth and the most sounding in the language. It is a labyrinth of sweet sounds.” Nothing can exceed the wealth of Spenser’s phrasing and expression; there seems to be no limit to its flow. He is very fond of the Old-English practice of alliteration or head-rhyme—“hunting the letter,” as it was called. Thus he has—

8. Character of the Faerie Queene.—This poem is the greatest of the sixteenth century. Spenser has not only entertained nearly ten generations; he was studied by Shakespeare, the poetic master of Cowley and Milton, and, in some ways, of Dryden and Pope. Keats, as a boy, could never get enough of reading him. “There is something,” says Pope, “in Spenser that pleases one as strongly in old age as it did in one's youth.” Professor Craik states: “Without calling Spenser the greatest of all poets, we can still say that his poetry is the most poetical of all poetry.” The surge of national pride after the defeat of the Armada in 1588; the new territories discovered by our adventurous Devonshire sailors; the strong and lively loyalty of the nation to the queen; the prominent statesmen and writers of the time; the bold defiance shown by England against Spain—all these fueled and inspired Spenser's vibrant genius. His rhythm is uniquely sweet and beautiful. Hazlitt notes: “His versification is at once the smoothest and most resonant in the language. It is a maze of pleasing sounds.” Nothing can surpass the richness of Spenser’s phrasing and expression; there seems to be no end to its flow. He greatly enjoys the Old-English tradition of alliteration or head-rhyme—“hunting the letter,” as it was called. Thus he has—

“In woods, in waves, in wars, she wont to dwell.

“In forests, in oceans, in battles, she used to live.”

Gay without good is good heart’s greatest loathing.”

Gay without good is the greatest loathing of a good heart.

9. William Shakespeare (1564-1616), the greatest dramatist that England ever produced, was born at Stratford-on-Avon, in Warwickshire, on the 23d of April—St George’s Day—of the year 1564. His father, John Shakespeare, was a wool dealer and grower. 293 William was educated at the grammar-school of the town, where he learned “small Latin and less Greek”; and this slender stock was his only scholastic outfit for life. At the early age of eighteen he married Anne Hathaway, a yeoman’s daughter. In 1586, at the age of twenty-two, he quitted his native town, and went to London.

9. Will Shakespeare (1564-1616), the greatest playwright England has ever seen, was born in Stratford-on-Avon, Warwickshire, on April 23rd—St George’s Day—in 1564. His father, John Shakespeare, was a wool dealer and grower. 293 William was educated at the local grammar school, where he learned “a little Latin and even less Greek”; and this limited education was his only preparation for life. At the young age of eighteen, he married Anne Hathaway, a yeoman’s daughter. In 1586, at twenty-two, he left his hometown and moved to London.

10. Shakespeare’s Life and Character.—He was employed in some menial capacity at the Blackfriars Theatre, but gradually rose to be actor and also adapter of plays. He was connected with the theatre for about five-and-twenty years; and so diligent and so successful was he, that he was able to purchase shares both in his own theatre and in the Globe. As an actor, he was only second-rate: the two parts he is known to have played are those of the Ghost in Hamlet, and Adam in As You Like It. In 1597, at the early age of thirty-three, he was able to purchase New Place, in Stratford, and to rebuild the house. In 1612, at the age of forty-eight, he left London altogether, and retired for the rest of his life to New Place, where he died in the year 1616. His old father and mother spent the last years of their lives with him, and died under his roof. Shakespeare had three children—two girls and a boy. The boy, Hamnet, died at the age of twelve. Shakespeare himself was beloved by every one who knew him; and “gentle Shakespeare” was the phrase most often upon the lips of his friends. A placid face, with a sweet, mild expression; a high, broad, noble, “two-storey” forehead; bright eyes; a most speaking mouth—though it seldom opened; an open, frank manner, a kindly, handsome look,—such seems to have been the external character of the man Shakespeare.

10. Shakespeare’s Life and Character.—He started out in a basic role at the Blackfriars Theatre but gradually became an actor and playwright. He was involved with the theater for about twenty-five years; his hard work and success allowed him to buy shares in both his own theater and the Globe. As an actor, he was only average: the two roles he is known to have played are the Ghost in Hamlet and Adam in As You Like It. In 1597, at the young age of thirty-three, he bought New Place in Stratford and rebuilt the house. In 1612, at forty-eight, he left London for good and spent the rest of his life at New Place, where he died in 1616. His elderly parents lived out the final years of their lives with him and passed away under his roof. Shakespeare had three children—two daughters and a son. His son, Hamnet, died when he was twelve. Everyone who knew Shakespeare loved him; "gentle Shakespeare" was a phrase frequently used by his friends. He had a calm face with a sweet, mild expression; a high, broad, noble forehead; bright eyes; a very expressive mouth—though it often stayed closed; an open, friendly demeanor, and a kind, handsome appearance—this seems to describe the external character of Shakespeare.

11. Shakespeare’s Works.—He has written thirty-seven plays and many poems. The best of his rhymed poems are his Sonnets, in which he chronicles many of the various moods of his mind. The plays consist of tragedies, historical plays, and comedies. The greatest of his tragedies are probably Hamlet and King Lear; the best of his historical plays, Richard III. and Julius Cæsar; and his finest comedies, Midsummer Night’s Dream and As You Like It. He wrote in the reign of Elizabeth as well as in that of James; but his greatest works belong to the latter period.

11. Shakespeare’s Works.—He wrote thirty-seven plays and a lot of poems. His best rhymed poetry is found in his Sonnets, which reflect many different moods he experienced. The plays include tragedies, historical dramas, and comedies. His most famous tragedies are probably Hamlet and King Lear; the standout historical plays are Richard III. and Julius Cæsar; and his top comedies include Midsummer Night’s Dream and As You Like It. He wrote during the reign of Elizabeth and also during James's time, but his greatest works come from the latter period.

12. Shakespeare’s Style.—Every one knows that Shakespeare is great; but how is the young learner to discover the best way of forming an adequate idea of his greatness? In the first place, Shakespeare has very many sides; and, in the second place, he is great on every one of them. Coleridge says: “In all points, from the most important to the most minute, the judgment of Shakespeare 294 is commensurate with his genius—nay, his genius reveals itself in his judgment, as in its most exalted form.” He has been called “mellifluous Shakespeare;” “honey-tongued Shakespeare;” “silver-tongued Shakespeare;” “the thousand-souled Shakespeare;” “the myriad-minded;” and by many other epithets. He seems to have been master of all human experience; to have known the human heart in all its phases; to have been acquainted with all sorts and conditions of men—high and low, rich and poor; and to have studied the history of past ages, and of other countries. He also shows a greater and more highly skilled mastery over language than any other writer that ever lived. The vocabulary employed by Shakespeare amounts in number of words to twenty-one thousand. The vocabulary of Milton numbers only seven thousand words. But it is not sufficient to say that Shakespeare’s power of thought, of feeling, and of expression required three times the number of words to express itself; we must also say that Shakespeare’s power of expression shows infinitely greater skill, subtlety, and cunning than is to be found in the works of Milton. Shakespeare had also a marvellous power of making new phrases, most of which have become part and parcel of our language. Such phrases as every inch a king; witch the world; the time is out of joint, and hundreds more, show that modern Englishmen not only speak Shakespeare, but think Shakespeare. His knowledge of human nature has enabled him to throw into English literature a larger number of genuine “characters” that will always live in the thoughts of men, than any other author that ever wrote. And he has not drawn his characters from England alone and from his own time—but from Greece and Rome, from other countries, too, and also from all ages. He has written in a greater variety of styles than any other writer. “Shakespeare,” says Professor Craik, “has invented twenty styles.” The knowledge, too, that he shows on every kind of human endeavour is as accurate as it is varied. Lawyers say that he was a great lawyer; theologians, that he was an able divine, and unequalled in his knowledge of the Bible; printers, that he must have been a printer; and seamen, that he knew every branch of the sailor’s craft.

12. Shakespeare’s Style.—Everyone knows that Shakespeare is great; but how can a young learner figure out the best way to grasp his greatness? First of all, Shakespeare has many different facets; and secondly, he excels in each one of them. Coleridge says: “In all aspects, from the most significant to the most minor, Shakespeare's judgment is equal to his genius—indeed, his genius reveals itself in his judgment, as in its most elevated form.” He has been referred to as “melodious Shakespeare,” “honey-tongued Shakespeare,” “silver-tongued Shakespeare,” “the thousand-souled Shakespeare,” “the myriad-minded,” and by many other titles. He appears to have mastered all human experiences; to have understood the human heart in all its variations; to have known all kinds of people—high and low, rich and poor; and to have examined the history of past ages and other countries. His command of language is greater and more refined than that of any other writer in history. The number of words in Shakespeare’s vocabulary totals twenty-one thousand. In contrast, Milton’s vocabulary consists of only seven thousand words. However, it’s not enough to say that Shakespeare needed three times the number of words to express his thoughts, feelings, and ideas; we must also note that his skill in expression demonstrates far greater finesse, subtlety, and ingenuity than is found in Milton's works. Shakespeare also had a remarkable ability to create new phrases, most of which have become integral to our language. Phrases like every inch a king; witch the world; the time is out of joint, and hundreds more, illustrate that modern English speakers not only use Shakespeare's words but also think in his style. His understanding of human nature has allowed him to contribute more genuine "characters" to English literature that will always linger in people's minds than any other author. And he didn't limit his characters to England or his own time—but drew from Greece and Rome, from other countries as well, and across all ages. He has written in a wider variety of styles than any other writer. “Shakespeare,” says Professor Craik, “has invented twenty styles.” Furthermore, the knowledge he displays on all kinds of human endeavors is as accurate as it is diverse. Lawyers claim he was a skilled lawyer; theologians say he was a brilliant theologian and unmatched in his biblical knowledge; printers believe he must have worked in printing; and sailors say he understood every aspect of seafaring.

13. Shakespeare’s contemporaries.—But we are not to suppose that Shakespeare stood alone in the end of the sixteenth and the beginning of the seventeenth century as a great poet; and that everything else was flat and low around him. This never is and never can be the case. Great genius is the possession, not of one man, but of several in a great age; and we do not find a great writer standing alone and unsupported, just as we do not find a high mountain rising 295 from a low plain. The largest group of the highest mountains in the world, the Himalayas, rise from the highest table-land in the world; and peaks nearly as high as the highest—Mount Everest—are seen cleaving the blue sky in the neighbourhood of Mount Everest itself. And so we find Shakespeare surrounded by dramatists in some respects nearly as great as himself; for the same great forces welling up within the heart of England that made him created also the others. Marlowe, the teacher of Shakespeare, Peele, and Greene, preceded him; Ben Jonson, Beaumont and Fletcher, Massinger and Ford, Webster, Chapman, and many others, were his contemporaries, lived with him, talked with him; and no doubt each of these men influenced the work of the others. But the works of these men belong chiefly to the seventeenth century. We must not, however, forget that the reign of Queen Elizabeth—called in literature the Elizabethan Period—was the greatest that England ever saw,—greatest in poetry and in prose, greatest in thought and in action, perhaps also greatest in external events.

13. Shakespeare’s contemporaries.—We shouldn't think that Shakespeare was the only great poet at the end of the sixteenth century and the beginning of the seventeenth. That was never the case. True genius isn’t found in just one person, but in several during a remarkable era; just as we don’t see a major writer standing alone, we also don’t find a tall mountain rising from a flat plain. The tallest mountain range in the world, the Himalayas, emerges from the highest plateau, and almost as high peaks as Mount Everest are visible nearby. Similarly, Shakespeare was surrounded by playwrights who were almost as great as he was; the same powerful forces shaping the heart of England that inspired him also created others. Marlowe, Shakespeare’s mentor, Peele, and Greene came before him; Ben Jonson, Beaumont, Fletcher, Massinger, Ford, Webster, Chapman, and many others were his contemporaries, living and interacting with him; no doubt, each of these men influenced one another’s work. However, the majority of their works belong mainly to the seventeenth century. We must also remember that the reign of Queen Elizabeth—known in literature as the Elizabethan Period—was the greatest that England ever experienced, both in poetry and prose, in thought and action, and perhaps also in significant historical events.

14. Christopher Marlowe (1564-1593), the first great English dramatist, was born at Canterbury in the year 1564, two months before the birth of Shakespeare himself. He studied at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, and took the degree of Master of Arts in 1587. After leaving the university, he came up to London and wrote for the stage. He seems to have led a wild and reckless life, and was stabbed in a tavern brawl on the 1st of June 1593. “As he may be said to have invented and made the verse of the drama, so he created the English drama.” His chief plays are Dr Faustus and Edward the Second. His style is one of the greatest vigour and power: it is often coarse, but it is always strong. Ben Jonson spoke of “Marlowe’s mighty line”; and Lord Jeffrey says of him: “In felicity of thought and strength of expression, he is second only to Shakespeare himself.”

14. Chris Marlowe (1564-1593), the first great English playwright, was born in Canterbury in 1564, two months before Shakespeare. He studied at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, earning his Master of Arts degree in 1587. After leaving university, he moved to London and began writing for the stage. He seemed to live a wild and reckless life and was stabbed in a bar fight on June 1, 1593. “As he can be said to have invented and shaped the verse of the drama, so he created English drama.” His main plays are Dr Faustus and Edward the Second. His style is incredibly vigorous and powerful: it can be crude, but it's always strong. Ben Jonson referred to “Marlowe’s mighty line”; and Lord Jeffrey remarked about him: “In terms of thought and strength of expression, he is second only to Shakespeare himself.”

15. Ben Jonson (1574-1637), the greatest dramatist of England after Shakespeare, was born in Westminster in the year 1574, just nine years after Shakespeare’s birth. He received his education at Westminster School. It is said that, after leaving school, he was obliged to assist his stepfather as a bricklayer; that he did not like the work; and that he ran off to the Low Countries, and there enlisted as a soldier. On his return to London, he began to write for 296 the stage. Jonson was a friend and companion of Shakespeare’s; and at the Mermaid, in Fleet Street, they had, in presence of men like Raleigh, Marlowe, Greene, Peele, and other distinguished Englishmen, many “wit-combats” together. Jonson’s greatest plays are Volpone or the Fox, and the Alchemist—both comedies. In 1616 he was created Poet-Laureate. For many years he was in receipt of a pension from James I. and from Charles I.; but so careless and profuse were his habits, that he died in poverty in the year 1637. He was buried in an upright position in Westminster Abbey; and the stone over his grave still bears the inscription, “O rare Ben Jonson!” He has been called a “robust, surly, and observing dramatist.”

15. Ben Jonson (1574-1637), the greatest playwright in England after Shakespeare, was born in Westminster in 1574, just nine years after Shakespeare. He went to Westminster School for his education. It's said that after he finished school, he had to help his stepdad as a bricklayer, a job he didn't enjoy. He eventually ran away to the Low Countries and enlisted as a soldier. When he returned to London, he started writing for the stage. Jonson was a friend and companion of Shakespeare; they had many “wit-combats” at the Mermaid in Fleet Street, alongside notable figures like Raleigh, Marlowe, Greene, Peele, and other prominent Englishmen. Jonson's best-known plays are Volpone or the Fox, and The Alchemist—both comedies. In 1616, he was appointed Poet-Laureate. For many years, he received a pension from both James I and Charles I; however, his careless and extravagant lifestyle led him to die in poverty in 1637. He was buried upright in Westminster Abbey, and the stone above his grave still has the inscription, “O rare Ben Jonson!” He has been described as a “robust, gruff, and observant playwright.”

16. Richard Hooker (1553-1600), one of the greatest of Elizabethan prose-writers, was born at Heavitree, a village near the city of Exeter, in the year 1553. By the kind aid of Jewel, Bishop of Salisbury, he was sent to Oxford, where he distinguished himself as a hard-working student, and especially for his knowledge of Hebrew. In 1581 he entered the Church. In the same year he made an imprudent marriage with an ignorant, coarse, vulgar, and domineering woman. He was appointed Master of the Temple in 1585; but, by his own request, he was removed from that office, and chose the quieter living of Boscombe, near Salisbury. Here he wrote the first four books of his famous work, The Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity, which were published in the year 1594. In 1595 he was translated to the living of Bishopsborne, near Canterbury. His death took place in the year 1600. The complete work, which consisted of eight books, was not published till 1662.

16. Richard Hooker (1553-1600), one of the greatest prose writers of the Elizabethan era, was born in Heavitree, a village near Exeter, in 1553. With the help of Jewel, Bishop of Salisbury, he went to Oxford, where he stood out as a dedicated student, particularly for his knowledge of Hebrew. He entered the Church in 1581. That same year, he made an unwise choice in marrying a woman who was ignorant, rude, unrefined, and overbearing. He was appointed Master of the Temple in 1585, but at his own request, he left that position and opted for the quieter life in Boscombe, near Salisbury. There, he wrote the first four books of his renowned work, The Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity, published in 1594. In 1595, he was moved to the living of Bishopsbourne, near Canterbury. He died in 1600. The complete work, which consisted of eight books, wasn't published until 1662.

17. Hooker’s Style.—His writings are said to “mark an era in English prose.” His sentences are generally very long, very elaborate, but full of “an extraordinary musical richness of language.” The order is often more like that of a Latin than of an English sentence; and he is fond of Latin inversions. Thus he writes: “That which by wisdom he saw to be requisite for that people, was by as great wisdom compassed.” The following sentences give us a good example of his sweet and musical rhythm. “Of law there can be no less acknowledged, than that her seat is the bosom of God, her voice the harmony of the world. All things in heaven and earth do her homage; the very least as feeling her care, and the greatest as not exempted from her power: both angels and men, and creatures of what condition soever, though each in different sort and manner, yet all, with uniform consent, admiring her as the mother of their peace and joy.”

17. Hooker’s Style.—His writings are said to “mark an era in English prose.” His sentences are often very long, quite elaborate, but filled with “an extraordinary musical richness of language.” The order is usually more like that of a Latin than an English sentence; and he likes to use Latin inversions. So he writes: “What he saw to be necessary for that people, was achieved by equal wisdom.” The following sentences give us a good example of his sweet and musical rhythm. “Of law, it can be no less acknowledged than that her seat is the bosom of God; her voice, the harmony of the world. All things in heaven and earth pay her homage; the smallest, as feeling her care, and the greatest, as not being exempt from her power: both angels and humans, and creatures of all kinds, though each in different ways, yet all, with uniform consent, admiring her as the mother of their peace and joy.”

297

18. Sir Philip Sidney (1554-1586), a noble knight, a statesman, and one of the best prose-writers of the Elizabethan age, was born at Penshurst, in Kent, in the year 1554. He was educated at Shrewsbury School, and then at Christ Church, Oxford. At the age of seventeen he went abroad for three years’ travel on the Continent; and, while in Paris, witnessed, from the windows of the English Embassy, the horrible Massacre of St Bartholomew in the year 1572. At the early age of twenty-two he was sent as ambassador to the Emperor of Germany; and while on that embassy, he met William of Orange—“William the Silent”—who pronounced him one of the ripest statesmen in Europe. This was said of a young man “who seems to have been the type of what was noblest in the youth of England during times that could produce a statesman.” In 1580 he wrote the Arcadia, a romance, and dedicated it to his sister, the Countess of Pembroke. The year after, he produced his Apologie for Poetrie. His policy as a statesman was to side with Protestant rulers, and to break the power of the strongest Catholic kingdom on the Continent—the power of Spain. In 1585 the Queen sent him to the Netherlands as governor of the important fortress of Flushing. He was mortally wounded in a skirmish at Zutphen; and as he was being carried off the field, handed to a private the cup of cold water that had been brought to quench his raging thirst. He died of his wounds on the 17th of October 1586. One of his friends wrote of him:—

18. Sir Philip Sidney (1554-1586), a noble knight, statesman, and one of the greatest prose writers of the Elizabethan era, was born in Penshurst, Kent, in 1554. He was educated at Shrewsbury School and then at Christ Church, Oxford. At seventeen, he traveled across Europe for three years, and while in Paris, he witnessed the horrific Massacre of St. Bartholomew from the windows of the English Embassy in 1572. By the age of twenty-two, he was sent as an ambassador to the Emperor of Germany; during this mission, he met William of Orange—“William the Silent”—who called him one of the most accomplished statesmen in Europe. This was said of a young man “who seems to have been the type of what was noblest in the youth of England during times that could produce a statesman.” In 1580, he wrote the Arcadia, a romance, and dedicated it to his sister, the Countess of Pembroke. The following year, he published his Apologie for Poetrie. His political stance as a statesman was to support Protestant rulers and to challenge the power of the strongest Catholic kingdom in Europe—the power of Spain. In 1585, the Queen appointed him governor of the crucial fortress of Flushing in the Netherlands. He was mortally wounded in a skirmish at Zutphen; as he was being carried off the field, he handed a private the cup of cold water that had been brought to quench his intense thirst. He died from his wounds on October 17, 1586. One of his friends wrote of him:—

“Death, courage, honour, make thy soul to live!—

“Death, courage, honor, keep your spirit alive!—

Thy soul in heaven, thy name in tongues of men!”

Your soul in heaven, your name in the languages of people!

19. Sidney’s Poetry.—In addition to the Arcadia and the Apologie for Poetrie, Sidney wrote a number of beautiful poems. The best of these are a series of sonnets called Astrophel and Stella, of which his latest critic says: “As a series of sonnets, the Astrophel and Stella poems are second only to Shakespeare’s; as a series of love-poems, they are perhaps unsurpassed.” Spenser wrote an elegy upon Sidney himself, under the title of Astrophel. Sidney’s prose is among the best of the sixteenth century. “He reads more modern than any other author of that century.” He does not use “ink-horn terms,” or cram his sentences with Latin or French or Italian words; but both his words and his idioms are of pure English. He is fond of using personifications. Such phrases as, “About the time that the candles began to inherit the sun’s office;” “Seeing the day begin to disclose her comfortable beauties,” are not uncommon. The rhythm of his sentences is always melodious, and each of them has a very pleasant close.

19. Sidney’s Poetry.—Along with the Arcadia and the Apologie for Poetrie, Sidney created several beautiful poems. The finest of these are a series of sonnets called Astrophel and Stella, which one of his latest critics says: “As a series of sonnets, the Astrophel and Stella poems are second only to Shakespeare’s; as a series of love poems, they are perhaps unmatched.” Spenser wrote an elegy for Sidney himself, titled Astrophel. Sidney’s prose is among the best of the sixteenth century. “He reads more contemporarily than any other author of that century.” He doesn’t use “ink-horn terms” or overload his sentences with Latin, French, or Italian words; his vocabulary and idioms are all pure English. He often employs personifications. Phrases like, “About the time that the candles began to take on the sun’s duty;" and “Seeing the day start to reveal her pleasant beauties,” are fairly common. The rhythm of his sentences is always melodic, and each one ends very nicely.

298

CHAPTER V.

THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.

1. The First Half.—Under the wise and able rule of Queen Elizabeth, this country had enjoyed a long term of peace. The Spanish Armada had been defeated in 1588; the Spanish power had gradually waned before the growing might of England; and it could be said with perfect truth, in the words of Shakespeare:—

1. The First Half.—Under the wise and capable leadership of Queen Elizabeth, this country experienced a lengthy period of peace. The Spanish Armada was defeated in 1588; Spanish power had slowly diminished in the face of England's rising strength; and it could be said with complete honesty, in the words of Shakespeare:—

“In her days every man doth eat in safety

“In her days, every man eats in safety

Under his own vine what he plants, and sing

Under his own vine, he plants and sings.

The merry songs of peace to all his neighbours.”

The joyful songs of peace for all his neighbors.

The country was at peace; and every peaceful art and pursuit prospered. As one sign of the great prosperity and outstretching enterprise of commerce, we should note the foundation of the East India Company on the last day of the year 1600. The reign of James I. (1603-1625) was also peaceful; and the country made steady progress in industries, in commerce, and in the arts and sciences. The two greatest prose-writers of the first half of the seventeenth century were Raleigh and Bacon; the two greatest poets were Shakespeare and Ben Jonson.

The country was at peace, and every peaceful art and activity thrived. One sign of the significant prosperity and expanding commerce was the establishment of the East India Company on the last day of the year 1600. The reign of James I (1603-1625) was also peaceful, and the country steadily progressed in industries, commerce, and the arts and sciences. The two greatest prose writers of the first half of the seventeenth century were Raleigh and Bacon; the two greatest poets were Shakespeare and Ben Jonson.

2. Sir Walter Raleigh (1552-1618).—Walter Raleigh, soldier, statesman, coloniser, historian, and poet, was born in Devonshire, in the year 1552. He was sent to Oriel College, Oxford; but he left at the early age of seventeen to fight on the side of the Protestants in France. From that time his life is one long series of schemes, plots, 299 adventures, and misfortunes—culminating in his execution at Westminster in the year 1618. He spent “the evening of a tempestuous life” in the Tower, where he lay for thirteen years; and during this imprisonment he wrote his greatest work, the History of the World, which was never finished. His life and adventures belong to the sixteenth; his works to the seventeenth century. Raleigh was probably the most dazzling figure of his time; and is “in a singular degree the representative of the vigorous versatility of the Elizabethan period.” Spenser, whose neighbour he was for some time in Ireland, thought highly of his poetry, calls him “the summer’s nightingale,” and says of him—

2. Sir Walter Raleigh (1552-1618).—Walter Raleigh, soldier, politician, colonizer, historian, and poet, was born in Devonshire in 1552. He was sent to Oriel College, Oxford, but left at just seventeen to join the Protestants fighting in France. From that point on, his life was filled with schemes, plots, 299 adventures, and misfortunes—ending with his execution at Westminster in 1618. He spent “the evening of a tempestuous life” in the Tower, where he was imprisoned for thirteen years. During this time, he wrote his most significant work, the History of the World, which was never completed. His life and adventures belong to the sixteenth century; his works to the seventeenth. Raleigh was probably the most impressive figure of his time and is “a remarkable representation of the dynamic versatility of the Elizabethan era.” Spenser, who lived nearby him in Ireland for a while, greatly admired his poetry, calling him “the summer’s nightingale,” and remarked that—

“Yet æmuling18 my song, he took in hand

“Yet emulating my song, he took it in hand

My pipe, before that æmulëd of many,

My pipe, before that imitated by many,

And played thereon (for well that skill he conn’d),

And played there on it (because he had mastered that skill),

Himself as skilful in that art as any.”

Himself as skilled in that art as anyone.

Raleigh is the author of the celebrated verses, “Go, soul, the body’s guest;” “Give me my scallop-shell of quiet;” and of the lines which were written and left in his Bible on the night before he was beheaded:—

Raleigh is the author of the famous lines, “Go, soul, the body’s guest;” “Give me my scallop-shell of quiet;” and the words he wrote and left in his Bible on the night before his execution:—

“Even such is time, that takes in trust

“Even so is time, which takes in trust

Our youth, our joys, our all we have,

Our youth, our joys, everything we have,

And pays us but with age and dust;

And only pays us with time and decay;

Who, in the dark and silent grave,

Who, in the dark and quiet grave,

When we have wandered all our ways,

When we’ve explored all our paths,

Shuts up the story of our days:

Shuts down the story of our days:

But from this earth, this grave, this dust,

But from this earth, this grave, this dust,

The Lord shall raise me up, I trust!”

The Lord will lift me up, I believe!”

Raleigh’s prose has been described as “some of the most flowing and modern-looking prose of the period;” and there can be no doubt that, if he had given himself entirely to literature, he would have been one of the greatest poets and prose-writers of his time. His style is calm, noble, and melodious. The following is the last sentence of the History of the World:—

Raleigh’s writing has been called “some of the most fluid and contemporary prose of the time;” and it’s clear that if he had fully committed to literature, he would have been one of the greatest poets and writers of his era. His style is serene, dignified, and musical. The following is the last sentence of the History of the World:—

“O eloquent, just, and mighty Death! whom none could advise, thou hast persuaded; what none hath dared, thou hast done; and whom all the world hath flattered, thou only hast cast out of the world and despised; thou hast drawn together all the far-stretched greatness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of man, and covered it all over with these two narrow words Hic jacet.”

“O eloquent, just, and powerful Death! No one could advise you, yet you have persuaded; what no one has dared, you have accomplished; and those whom the entire world has flattered, you alone have cast out and disregarded; you have gathered all the vast greatness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of humanity, and covered it all with these two simple words Hic jacet.”

3. Francis Bacon (1561-1626), one of the greatest of English thinkers, and one of our best prose-writers, was born at York House, 300 in the Strand, London, in the year 1561. He was a grave and precocious child; and Queen Elizabeth, who knew him and liked him, used to pat him and call him her “young Lord Keeper”—his father being Lord Keeper of the Seals in her reign. At the early age of twelve he was sent to Trinity College, Cambridge, and remained there for three years. In 1582 he was called to the bar; in 1593 he was M.P. for Middlesex. But his greatest rise in fortune did not take place till the reign of James I.; when, in the year 1618, he had risen to be Lord High Chancellor of England. The title which he took on this occasion—for the Lord High Chancellor is chairman of the House of Lords—was Baron Verulam; and a few years after he was created Viscount St Albans. His eloquence was famous in England; and Ben Jonson said of him: “The fear of every man that heard him was lest he should make an end.” In the year 1621 he was accused of taking bribes, and of giving unjust decisions as a judge. He had not really been unconscientious, but he had been careless; was obliged to plead guilty; and he was sentenced to pay a fine of £40,000, and to be imprisoned in the Tower during the king’s pleasure. The fine was remitted; Bacon was set free in two days; a pension was allowed him; but he never afterwards held office of any kind. He died on Easter-day of the year 1626, of a chill which he caught while experimenting on the preservative properties of snow.

3. Francis Bacon (1561-1626), one of the greatest English thinkers and a remarkable prose writer, was born at York House, 300 in the Strand, London, in 1561. He was a serious and gifted child; Queen Elizabeth, who knew and liked him, would pat him on the head and call him her “young Lord Keeper”—as his father was the Lord Keeper of the Seals during her reign. At the young age of twelve, he was sent to Trinity College, Cambridge, where he stayed for three years. In 1582, he was called to the bar, and in 1593 he became the Member of Parliament for Middlesex. However, his biggest rise in fortune occurred during the reign of James I.; in 1618, he became the Lord High Chancellor of England. He took the title of Baron Verulam on this occasion—for the Lord High Chancellor chairs the House of Lords; and a few years later, he was made Viscount St Albans. He was well-known for his eloquence in England; Ben Jonson remarked about him: “The fear of every man who heard him was that he might never stop.” In 1621, he was accused of accepting bribes and issuing unfair judgments as a judge. Although he hadn’t been truly unscrupulous, he had been careless; he was forced to plead guilty and was sentenced to pay a fine of £40,000 and to be imprisoned in the Tower at the king’s discretion. The fine was waived; Bacon was released in two days; a pension was granted to him; but he never held any office again. He died on Easter Sunday in 1626 from a chill he caught while experimenting with the preservative properties of snow.

4. His chief prose-works in English—for he wrote many in Latin—are the Essays, and the Advancement of Learning. His Essays make one of the wisest books ever written; and a great number of English thinkers owe to them the best of what they have had to say. They are written in a clear, forcible, pithy, and picturesque style, with short sentences, and a good many illustrations, drawn from history, politics, and science. It is true that the style is sometimes stiff, and even rigid; but the stiffness is the stiffness of a richly embroidered cloth, into which threads of gold and silver have been worked. Bacon kept what he called a Promus or Commonplace-Book; and in this he entered striking thoughts, sentences, and phrases that he met with in the course of his reading, or that occurred to him during the day. He calls these sentences “salt-pits, that you may extract salt out of, and sprinkle as you will.” The following are a few examples:—

4. His main works in English—since he wrote many in Latin—are the Essays and the Advancement of Learning. His Essays are among the wisest books ever written, and many English thinkers credit them with inspiring some of their best ideas. They are crafted in a clear, impactful, concise, and vivid style, using short sentences and a variety of illustrations from history, politics, and science. It's true that the style can sometimes feel stiff and even rigid; however, that rigidity resembles a richly embroidered fabric, woven with threads of gold and silver. Bacon kept something he called a Promus or Commonplace-Book, where he noted striking thoughts, sentences, and phrases he encountered in his readings or that came to him throughout the day. He refers to these sentences as “salt-pits, that you may extract salt out of, and sprinkle as you will.” Here are a few examples:—

“That that is Forced is not Forcible.”

“That which is forced is not truly forceful.”

“No Man loveth his Fetters though they be of Gold.”

“No one loves their chains, even if they're made of gold.”

“Clear and Round Dealing is the Honour of Man’s Nature.”

“Honesty and straightforwardness are the true honor of human nature.”

“The Arch-flatterer, with whom all the petty Flatterers have intelligence, is a Man’s Self.”

“The ultimate flatterer, who colludes with all the minor flatterers, is a person’s own self.”

301 “If Things be not tossed upon the Arguments of Counsell, they will be tossed upon the Waves of Fortune.”

301 “If things aren't guided by careful advice, they'll be at the mercy of chance.”

The following are a few striking sentences from his Essays:—

The following are a few memorable sentences from his Essays:—

“Virtue is like a rich stone, best plain set.”

“Virtue is like a precious gem, best displayed simply.”

“A man’s nature runs either to herbs or weeds; therefore, let him seasonably water the one, and destroy the other.”

“A man’s nature tends to either good things or bad; so, he should nurture the good and get rid of the bad.”

“A crowd is not company, and faces are but a gallery of pictures, and talk but a tinkling cymbal, when there is no love.”

“A crowd isn’t the same as company, and faces are just a gallery of images, and conversation is just noise, when there’s no love.”

No man could say wiser things in pithier words; and we may well say of his thoughts, in the words of Tennyson, that they are—

No one could express wise thoughts in such concise language; and we can certainly describe his ideas, using Tennyson's words, as—

“Jewels, five words long,

“Jewels, five words max,”

That on the stretched forefinger of all time

That on the extended forefinger of all time

Sparkle for ever.”

Sparkle forever.

5. William Shakespeare (1564-1616) has been already treated of in the chapter on the sixteenth century. But it may be noted here that his first two periods—as they are called—fall within the sixteenth, and his last two periods within the seventeenth century. His first period lies between 1591 and 1596; and to it are ascribed his early poems, his play of Richard II., and some other historical plays. His second period, which stretches from 1596 to 1601 holds the Sonnets, the Merchant of Venice, the Merry Wives of Windsor, and a few historical dramas. But his third and fourth periods were richer in production, and in greater productions. The third period, which belongs to the years 1601 to 1608, produced the play of Julius Cæsar, the great tragedies of Hamlet, Othello, Lear, Macbeth, and some others. To the fourth period, which lies between 1608 and 1613, belong the calmer and wiser dramas,—Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, and Henry VIII. Three years after—in 1616—he died.

5. Will Shakespeare (1564-1616) has already been covered in the chapter on the sixteenth century. However, it’s worth noting that his first two periods, as they are called, fall within the sixteenth century, while his last two periods are in the seventeenth century. His first period is from 1591 to 1596, during which he wrote his early poems, the play Richard II., and several other historical plays. His second period, lasting from 1596 to 1601, includes the Sonnets, The Merchant of Venice, The Merry Wives of Windsor, and a few historical dramas. His third and fourth periods were even more productive and significant. The third period, from 1601 to 1608, produced the play Julius Cæsar, along with the major tragedies of Hamlet, Othello, Lear, Macbeth, and others. The fourth period, covering 1608 to 1613, includes his more reflective and insightful dramas—The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, and Henry VIII. He passed away three years later, in 1616.

6. The Second Half.—The second half of the great and unique seventeenth century was of a character very different indeed from that of the first half. The Englishmen born into it had to face a new world! New thoughts in religion, new forces in politics, new powers in social matters had been slowly, steadily, and irresistibly rising into supremacy ever since the Scottish King James came to take his seat upon the throne of England in 1603. These new forces had, in fact, become so 302 strong that they led a king to the scaffold, and handed over the government of England to a section of Republicans. Charles I. was executed in 1649; and, though his son came back to the throne in 1660, the face, the manners, the thoughts of England and of Englishmen had undergone a complete internal and external change. The Puritan party was everywhere the ruling party; and its views and convictions, in religion, in politics, and in literature, held unquestioned sway in almost every part of England. In the Puritan party, the strongest section was formed by the Independents—the “root and branch men”—as they were called; and the greatest man among the Independents was Oliver Cromwell, in whose government John Milton was Foreign Secretary. Milton was certainly by far the greatest and most powerful writer, both in prose and in verse, on the side of the Puritan party. The ablest verse-writer on the Royalist or Court side was Samuel Butler, the unrivalled satirist—the Hogarth of language,—the author of Hudibras. The greatest prose-writer on the Royalist and Church side was Jeremy Taylor, Bishop of Down, in Ireland, and the author of Holy Living, Holy Dying, and many other works written with a wonderful eloquence. The greatest philosophical writer was Thomas Hobbes, the author of the Leviathan. The most powerful writer for the people was John Bunyan, the immortal author of The Pilgrim’s Progress. When, however, we come to the reigns of Charles II. and James II., and the new influences which their rule and presence imparted, we find the greatest poet to be John Dryden, and the most important prose-writer, John Locke.

6. The Second Half.—The second half of the remarkable seventeenth century was very different from the first half. The English people born into this period had to navigate a new world! New ideas in religion, new political forces, and new social powers had been gradually and undeniably gaining prominence since the Scottish King James took the throne of England in 1603. These new forces had become so strong that they led to a king being executed, and they handed over the government of England to a group of Republicans. Charles I was executed in 1649; and although his son returned to the throne in 1660, the outlook, behavior, and thoughts of England and its people had completely changed both internally and externally. The Puritan party emerged as the dominant force everywhere, with their beliefs and convictions in religion, politics, and literature holding undisputed influence across most of England. Within the Puritan party, the most powerful faction was the Independents—the “root and branch men,” as they were known; and the leading figure among the Independents was Oliver Cromwell, under whose administration John Milton served as Foreign Secretary. Milton was undoubtedly the greatest and most influential writer, both in prose and poetry, for the Puritan side. The most skilled poet on the Royalist or Court side was Samuel Butler, the unmatched satirist—the Hogarth of language—who wrote Hudibras. The leading prose writer for the Royalist and Church groups was Jeremy Taylor, Bishop of Down in Ireland, known for his works Holy Living, Holy Dying, and various others penned with remarkable eloquence. The foremost philosophical author was Thomas Hobbes, who wrote Leviathan. The most impactful writer for the common people was John Bunyan, the timeless author of The Pilgrim’s Progress. However, when we examine the reigns of Charles II and James II and the new influences brought about by their rule, we see that the greatest poet became John Dryden, and the most significant prose writer was John Locke.

7. The Poetry of the Second Half.—The poetry of the second half of the seventeenth century was not an outgrowth or lineal descendant of the poetry of the first half. No trace of the strong Elizabethan poetical emotion remained; no writer of this half-century can claim kinship with the great authors of the Elizabethan period. The three most remarkable poets in the latter half of this century are John Milton, Samuel Butler, and John Dryden. But Milton’s culture was derived chiefly from the great Greek and Latin writers; and his poems show 303 few or no signs of belonging to any age or generation in particular of English literature. Butler’s poem, the Hudibras, is the only one of its kind; and if its author owes anything to other writers, it is to France and not to England that we must look for its sources. Dryden, again, shows no sign of being related to Shakespeare or the dramatic writers of the early part of the century; he is separated from them by a great gulf; he owes most, when he owes anything, to the French school of poetry.

7. The Poetry of the Second Half.—The poetry from the second half of the seventeenth century didn't evolve from or directly follow the poetry of the first half. There’s no sign of the strong emotional expression that characterized Elizabethan poetry; no writer from this half-century can claim to be related to the great authors of the Elizabethan era. The three most notable poets from the latter half of this century are John Milton, Samuel Butler, and John Dryden. However, Milton's influence came mainly from the great Greek and Latin writers, and his poems show few or no signs of being linked to any specific period in English literature. Butler’s poem, Hudibras, is unique; and if its author drew inspiration from anyone, it's from France, not England. Dryden, too, shows no connection to Shakespeare or the early dramatic writers; he is distinctly separated from them and owes most of his influences, when he has any, to the French poetic tradition.

8. John Milton (1608-1674), the second greatest name in English poetry, and the greatest of all our epic poets, was born in Bread Street, Cheapside, London, in the year 1608—five years after the accession of James I. to the throne, and eight years before the death of Shakespeare. He was educated at St Paul’s School, and then at Christ’s College, Cambridge. He was so handsome—with a delicate complexion, clear blue eyes, and light-brown hair flowing down his shoulders—that he was known as the “Lady of Christ’s.” He was destined for the Church; but, being early seized with a strong desire to compose a great poetical work which should bring honour to his country and to the English tongue, he gave up all idea of becoming a clergyman. Filled with his secret purpose, he retired to Horton, in Buckinghamshire, where his father had bought a small country seat. Between the years 1632 and 1638 he studied all the best Greek and Latin authors, mathematics, and science; and he also wrote L’Allegro and Il Penseroso, Comus, Lycidas, and some shorter poems. These were preludes, or exercises, towards the great poetical work which it was the mission of his life to produce. In 1638-39 he took a journey to the Continent. Most of his time was spent in Italy; and, when in Florence, he paid a visit to Galileo in prison. It had been his intention to go on to Greece; but the troubled state of politics at home brought him back sooner than he wished. The next ten years of his life were engaged in teaching and in writing his prose works. His ideas on teaching are to be found in his Tractate on Education. The most eloquent of his prose-works is his Areopagitica, a Speech for the Liberty of Unlicensed Printing (1644)—a plea for the freedom of the press, for relieving all writings from the criticism of censors. In 1649—the year of the execution of Charles I.—Milton was appointed Latin or Foreign Secretary to the Government of Oliver Cromwell; and for the next ten years his time was taken up with official work, and with writing prose-volumes in defence of the action of the 304 Republic. In 1660 the Restoration took place; and Milton was at length free, in his fifty-third year, to carry out his long-cherished scheme of writing a great Epic poem. He chose the subject of the fall and the restoration of man. Paradise Lost was completed in 1665; but, owing to the Plague and the Fire of London, it was not published till the year 1667. Milton’s young Quaker friend, Ellwood, said to him one day: “Thou hast said much of Paradise Lost, what hast thou to say of Paradise Found?” Paradise Regained was the result—a work which was written in 1666, and appeared, along with Samson Agonistes, in the year 1671. Milton died in the year 1674—about the middle of the reign of Charles II. He had been three times married.

8. John Milton (1608-1674), the second greatest name in English poetry and the greatest of all our epic poets, was born in Bread Street, Cheapside, London, in 1608—five years after James I ascended to the throne and eight years before Shakespeare's death. He was educated at St Paul’s School and then at Christ’s College, Cambridge. He was so good-looking—with a delicate complexion, clear blue eyes, and light-brown hair flowing down his shoulders—that he was known as the “Lady of Christ’s.” He was meant to enter the Church; however, driven by a strong desire to create a significant poetic work that would honor his country and the English language, he abandoned all intentions of becoming a clergyman. Gripped by his secret ambition, he withdrew to Horton in Buckinghamshire, where his father bought a small country house. Between 1632 and 1638, he studied the best Greek and Latin authors, mathematics, and science; he also wrote L’Allegro, Il Penseroso, Comus, Lycidas, and some shorter poems. These works were preludes or exercises toward the great poetic masterpiece he aimed to create. In 1638-39, he traveled to the Continent, spending most of his time in Italy; while in Florence, he visited Galileo in prison. He had planned to continue to Greece, but the political turmoil back home forced him to return sooner than he wanted. The next ten years were spent teaching and writing his prose works. His thoughts on education are collected in his Tractate on Education. The most eloquent of his prose works is Areopagitica, a Speech for the Liberty of Unlicensed Printing (1644)—a plea for press freedom, advocating for the unregulated publication of writings free from censorship. In 1649—the year Charles I was executed—Milton was appointed Latin or Foreign Secretary to Oliver Cromwell's Government; for the next ten years, he focused on official duties and wrote prose volumes defending the actions of the 304 Republic. In 1660, during the Restoration, Milton was finally free, at fifty-three, to pursue his long-held plan of writing a great Epic poem. He chose the theme of mankind's fall and redemption. Paradise Lost was finished in 1665; however, due to the Plague and the Great Fire of London, it wasn't published until 1667. Milton’s young Quaker friend, Ellwood, once asked him, “You’ve said a lot about Paradise Lost, what do you have to say about Paradise Found?” The result was Paradise Regained—a work written in 1666, published alongside Samson Agonistes in 1671. Milton passed away in 1674, around the middle of Charles II's reign. He had been married three times.

9. L’Allegro (or “The Cheerful Man”) is a companion poem to Il Penseroso (or “The Meditative Man”). The poems present two contrasted views of the life of the student. They are written in an irregular kind of octosyllabic verse. The Comus—mostly in blank verse—is a lyrical drama; and Milton’s work was accompanied by a musical composition by the then famous musician Henry Lawes. Lycidas—a poem in irregular rhymed verse—is a threnody on the death of Milton’s young friend, Edward King, who was drowned in sailing from Chester to Dublin. This poem has been called “the touchstone of taste;” the man who cannot admire it has no feeling for true poetry. The Paradise Lost is the story of how Satan was allowed to plot against the happiness of man; and how Adam and Eve fell through his designs. The style is the noblest in the English language; the music of the rhythm is lofty, involved, sustained, and sublime. “In reading ‘Paradise Lost,’” says Mr Lowell, “one has a feeling of spaciousness such as no other poet gives.” Paradise Regained is, in fact, the story of the Temptation, and of Christ’s triumph over the wiles of Satan. Wordsworth says: “‘Paradise Regained’ is most perfect in execution of any written by Milton;” and Coleridge remarks that “it is in its kind the most perfect poem extant, though its kind may be inferior in interest.” Samson Agonistes (“Samson in Struggle”) is a drama, in highly irregular unrhymed verse, in which the poet sets forth his own unhappy fate—

9. L’Allegro (or "The Cheerful Man") is a companion poem to Il Penseroso (or "The Meditative Man"). The poems offer two contrasting perspectives on a student's life. They are written in an irregular type of octosyllabic verse. Comus—mostly in blank verse—is a lyrical drama, and Milton’s work was paired with music composed by the well-known musician Henry Lawes at the time. Lycidas—a poem in irregular rhymed verse—serves as an elegy for the death of Milton’s young friend, Edward King, who drowned while sailing from Chester to Dublin. This poem has been deemed “the touchstone of taste;” anyone who cannot appreciate it lacks a sense of true poetry. Paradise Lost narrates how Satan was permitted to conspire against human happiness and how Adam and Eve fell victim to his schemes. The style represents the highest standard in the English language; the rhythm's music is elevated, complex, sustained, and sublime. “In reading ‘Paradise Lost,’” remarks Mr. Lowell, “one experiences a sense of spaciousness that no other poet provides.” Paradise Regained essentially tells the story of the Temptation and Christ’s victory over Satan’s tricks. Wordsworth states: “‘Paradise Regained’ is the most perfectly executed of all Milton's works;” and Coleridge notes that “it is the most perfect poem of its kind that exists, even though its category may be less interesting.” Samson Agonistes (“Samson in Struggle”) is a drama, written in highly irregular unrhymed verse, in which the poet expresses his own troubled fate—

“Eyeless, in Gaza, at the mill with slaves.”

“Blind, in Gaza, at the mill with slaves.”

It is, indeed, an autobiographical poem—it is the story of the last years of the poet’s life.

It is, truly, an autobiographical poem—it tells the story of the last years of the poet’s life.

10. Samuel Butler (1612-1680), the wittiest of English poets, was born at Strensham, in Worcestershire, in the year 1612, four years 305 after the birth of Milton, and four years before the death of Shakespeare. He was educated at the grammar-school of Worcester, and afterwards at Cambridge—but only for a short time. At the Restoration he was made secretary to the Earl of Carbery, who was then President of the Principality of Wales, and steward of Ludlow Castle. The first part of his long poem called Hudibras appeared in 1662; the second part in 1663; the third in 1678. Two years after, Butler died in the greatest poverty in London. He was buried in St Paul’s, Covent Garden; but a monument was erected to him in Westminster Abbey. Upon this fact Wesley wrote the following epigram:—

10. Samuel Butler (1612-1680), the most clever of English poets, was born in Strensham, Worcestershire, in 1612, four years 305 after Milton was born and four years before Shakespeare died. He was educated at the grammar school in Worcester, and later at Cambridge—but only for a short while. After the Restoration, he became secretary to the Earl of Carbery, who was then President of the Principality of Wales and steward of Ludlow Castle. The first part of his lengthy poem called Hudibras was published in 1662; the second part in 1663; the third in 1678. Two years later, Butler died in extreme poverty in London. He was buried in St Paul’s, Covent Garden, but a monument was put up for him in Westminster Abbey. Following this, Wesley wrote the following epigram:—

“While Butler, needy wretch, was yet alive,

“While Butler, a desperate soul, was still alive,

No generous patron would a dinner give;

No generous patron would host a dinner;

See him, when starved to death, and turned to dust,

See him, when he's starved to death and turned to dust,

Presented with a monumental bust.

Presented with a massive bust.

The poet’s fate is here in emblem shown,—

The poet's destiny is symbolized here,—

He asked for bread, and he received a stone.”

He asked for bread, and he got a stone."

11. The Hudibras is a burlesque poem,—a long lampoon, a laboured caricature,—in mockery of the weaker side of the great Puritan party. It is an imaginary account of the adventures of a Puritan knight and his squire in the Civil Wars. It is choke-full of all kinds of learning, of the most pungent remarks—a very hoard of sentences and saws, “of vigorous locutions and picturesque phrases, of strong, sound sense, and robust English.” It has been more quoted from than almost any book in our language. Charles II. was never tired of reading it and quoting from it—

11. The Hudibras is a humorous poem—a long satire, a detailed parody—mocking the weaker aspects of the powerful Puritan faction. It presents a fictional account of the adventures of a Puritan knight and his squire during the Civil Wars. It's packed with all sorts of knowledge, sharp remarks—a true treasure trove of sayings and proverbs, “filled with lively expressions and vivid phrases, with strong, sensible insights, and solid English.” It has been quoted more than nearly any other book in our language. Charles II. could never get enough of reading it and quoting from it—

“He never ate, nor drank, nor slept,

“He never ate, drank, or slept,

But Hudibras still near him kept”—

But Hudibras still stayed close to him—

says Butler himself.

says Butler.

The following are some of his best known lines:—

The following are some of his most famous lines:—

“And, like a lobster boil’d, the morn

“And, like a boiled lobster, the morning

From black to red began to turn.”

From black to red started to change.

“For loyalty is still the same,

“For loyalty is still the same,

Whether it win or lose the game:

Whether it wins or loses the game:

True as the dial to the sun,

True as the clock is to the sun,

Altho’ it be not shin’d upon.”

Altho’ it hasn't been shined upon.

“He that complies against his will,

“He who goes along with something against his will,

Is of his own opinion still.”

Is still of his own opinion.”

12. John Dryden (1631-1700), the greatest of our poets in the second rank, was born at Aldwincle, in Northamptonshire, in the 306 year 1631. He was descended from Puritan ancestors on both sides of his house. He was educated at Westminster School, and at Trinity College, Cambridge. London became his settled abode in the year 1657. At the Restoration, in 1660, he became an ardent Royalist; and, in the year 1663, he married the daughter of a Royalist nobleman, the Earl of Berkshire. It was not a happy marriage; the lady, on the one hand, had a violent temper, and, on the other, did not care a straw for the literary pursuits of her husband. In 1666 he wrote his first long poem, the Annus Mirabilis (“The Wonderful Year”), in which he paints the war with Holland, and the Fire of London; and from this date his life is “one long literary labour.” In 1670, he received the double appointment of Historiographer-Royal and Poet-Laureate. Up to the year 1681, his work lay chiefly in writing plays for the theatre; and these plays were written in rhymed verse, in imitation of the French plays; for, from the date of the Restoration, French influence was paramount both in literature and in fashion. But in this year he published the first part of Absalom and Achitophel—one of the most powerful satires in the language. In the year 1683 he was appointed Collector of Customs in the port of London—a post which Chaucer had held before him. (It is worthy of note that Dryden “translated” the Tales of Chaucer into modern English.) At the accession of James II., in 1685, Dryden became a Roman Catholic; most certainly neither for gain nor out of gratitude, but from conviction. In 1687, appeared his poem of The Hind and the Panther, in which he defends his new creed. He had, a few years before, brought out another poem called Religio Laici (“A Layman’s Faith”), which was a defence of the Church of England and of her position in religion. In The Hind and the Panther, the Hind represents the Roman Catholic Church, “a milk-white hind, unspotted and unchanged,” the Panther the Church of England; and the two beasts reply to each other in all the arguments used by controversialists on these two sides. When the Revolution of 1688 took place, and James II. had to flee the kingdom, Dryden lost both his offices and the pension he had from the Crown. Nothing daunted, he set to work once more. Again he wrote for the stage; but the last years of his life were spent chiefly in translation. He translated passages from Homer, Ovid, and from some Italian writers; but his most important work was the translation of the whole of Virgil’s Æneid. To the last he retained his fire and vigour, action and rush of verse; and some of his greatest lyric poems belong to his later years. His ode called Alexander’s Feast was written at the age of sixty-six; and it was written at one sitting. At the age of sixty-nine he was meditating a 307 translation of the whole of Homer—both the Iliad and the Odyssey. He died at his house in London, on May-day of 1700, and was buried with great pomp and splendour in Poets’ Corner in Westminster Abbey.

12. John Dryden (1631-1700), one of our greatest poets, was born in Aldwincle, Northamptonshire, in 306 1631. He came from Puritan roots on both sides of his family. He studied at Westminster School and Trinity College, Cambridge. He settled in London in 1657. After the Restoration in 1660, he became a passionate Royalist and married the daughter of a Royalist nobleman, the Earl of Berkshire, in 1663. Their marriage was unhappy; she had a fierce temper and showed little interest in her husband's literary career. In 1666, he wrote his first long poem, Annus Mirabilis (“The Wonderful Year”), which depicts the war with Holland and the Great Fire of London; from then on, his life became “one long literary labor.” In 1670, he was appointed both Historiographer-Royal and Poet-Laureate. Until 1681, he mainly wrote plays for the theater, using rhymed verse to mimic French plays, as French influence was dominant in literature and fashion after the Restoration. In that year, he published the first part of Absalom and Achitophel—one of the most powerful satires in the English language. In 1683, he was appointed Collector of Customs at the port of London, a position previously held by Chaucer. (It's notable that Dryden “translated” Chaucer's Tales into modern English.) When James II ascended the throne in 1685, Dryden converted to Roman Catholicism, certainly not for gain or gratitude, but out of conviction. In 1687, he published The Hind and the Panther, defending his new faith. A few years earlier, he had released another poem called Religio Laici (“A Layman’s Faith”), defending the Church of England and its position in religion. In The Hind and the Panther, the Hind symbolizes the Roman Catholic Church, described as “a milk-white hind, unspotted and unchanged,” while the Panther represents the Church of England; the two characters engage in all the arguments that controversialists use on both sides. When the Revolution of 1688 occurred and James II had to flee the country, Dryden lost both his positions and his pension from the Crown. Undeterred, he began writing again. He returned to the stage, but his later years were mostly spent on translations. He translated excerpts from Homer, Ovid, and various Italian writers, but his most significant work was translating the entire Æneid by Virgil. Until the end, he maintained his fire and vigor, along with the action and rush of his verses; some of his greatest lyrical poems were written in his later years. His ode, Alexander’s Feast, was composed at the age of sixty-six in one sitting. By sixty-nine, he was considering translating the entirety of Homer—both the Iliad and the Odyssey. He passed away at his home in London on May Day in 1700 and was buried with great ceremony in Poets’ Corner at Westminster Abbey.

13. His best satire is the Absalom and Achitophel; his best specimen of reasoning in verse is The Hind and the Panther. His best ode is his Ode to the Memory of Mrs Anne Killigrew. Dryden’s style is distinguished by its power, sweep, vigour, and “long majestic march.” No one has handled the heroic couplet—and it was this form of verse that he chiefly used—with more vigour than Dryden; Pope was more correct, more sparkling, more finished, but he had not Dryden’s magnificent march or sweeping impulsiveness. “The fire and spirit of the ‘Annus Mirabilis,’” says his latest critic, “are nothing short of amazing, when the difficulties which beset the author are remembered. The glorious dash of the performance is his own.” His prose, though full of faults, is also very vigorous. It has “something of the lightning zigzag vigour and splendour of his verse.” He always writes clear, homely, and pure English,—full of force and point.

13. His best satire is Absalom and Achitophel; his best example of reasoning in verse is The Hind and the Panther. His best ode is Ode to the Memory of Mrs Anne Killigrew. Dryden’s style is noted for its power, breadth, energy, and “long majestic march.” No one has used the heroic couplet—his main form of verse—with more energy than Dryden; Pope was more precise, more brilliant, more refined, but he didn’t have Dryden’s grand stride or sweeping intensity. “The fire and spirit of the ‘Annus Mirabilis,’” says his latest critic, “are nothing short of amazing when you consider the challenges the author faced. The glorious flair of the piece is entirely his.” His prose, despite its flaws, is also very forceful. It has “a bit of the lightning zigzag vigor and brilliance of his verse.” He consistently writes clear, straightforward, and pure English—full of strength and impact.

Many of his most pithy lines are often quoted:—

Many of his most memorable lines are often quoted:—

“Men are but children of a larger growth.”

“Men are just older versions of children.”

“Errors, like straws, upon the surface flow;

“Mistakes, like straws, float on the surface;

He that would search for pearls must dive below.”

“He who wants to find pearls must dive deep.”

“The greatest argument for love is love.”

“The best proof of love is love itself.”

“The secret pleasure of the generous act,

“The secret pleasure of the generous act,

Is the great mind’s great bribe.”

Is the great mind's great bribe.

The great American critic and poet, Mr Lowell, compares him to “an ostrich, to be classed with flying things, and capable, what with leap and flap together, of leaving the earth for a longer or a shorter space, but loving the open plain, where wing and foot help each other to something that is both flight and run at once.”

The renowned American critic and poet, Mr. Lowell, likens him to “an ostrich, categorized with flying creatures, and able, through a combination of jumping and flapping, to lift off the ground for a brief or extended time, but preferring the open terrain, where wings and legs work together to achieve something that is both flight and running at the same time.”

14. Jeremy Taylor (1613-1667), the greatest master of ornate and musical English prose in his own day, was born at Cambridge in the year 1613—just three years before Shakespeare died. His father was a barber. After attending the free grammar-school of Cambridge, he proceeded to the University. He took holy orders and removed to London. When he was lecturing one day at St Paul’s, Archbishop Laud was so taken by his “youthful beauty, pleasant air,” fresh eloquence, and exuberant style, that he had him created 308 a Fellow of All Souls’ College, Oxford. When the Civil War broke out, he was taken prisoner by the Parliamentary forces; and, indeed, suffered imprisonment more than once. After the Restoration, he was presented with a bishopric in Ireland, where he died in 1667.

14. Jeremy Taylor (1613-1667), the greatest master of elaborate and lyrical English prose of his time, was born in Cambridge in 1613—just three years before Shakespeare passed away. His father was a barber. After attending the free grammar school in Cambridge, he went on to the University. He became ordained and moved to London. While lecturing one day at St Paul’s, Archbishop Laud was so impressed by his "youthful beauty, pleasant demeanor," fresh eloquence, and vibrant style that he made him a Fellow of All Souls’ College, Oxford. When the Civil War began, he was captured by the Parliamentary forces and faced imprisonment more than once. After the Restoration, he was given a bishopric in Ireland, where he died in 1667.

15. Perhaps his best works are his Holy Living and Holy Dying. His style is rich, even to luxury, full of the most imaginative illustrations, and often overloaded with ornament. He has been called “the Shakespeare of English prose,” “the Spenser of divinity,” and by other appellations. The latter title is a very happy description; for he has the same wealth of style, phrase, and description that Spenser has, and the same boundless delight in setting forth his thoughts in a thousand different ways. The following is a specimen of his writing. He is speaking of a shipwreck:—

15. Perhaps his best works are his Holy Living and Holy Dying. His style is rich, almost luxurious, filled with imaginative illustrations, and often overly ornate. He has been referred to as “the Shakespeare of English prose,” “the Spenser of divinity,” and by other names. The latter title is very fitting; he possesses the same richness in style, language, and description as Spenser, along with an endless joy in expressing his thoughts in countless ways. The following is a sample of his writing. He is discussing a shipwreck:—

“These are the thoughts of mortals, this is the end and sum of all their designs. A dark night and an ill guide, a boisterous sea and a broken cable, a hard rock and a rough wind, dash in pieces the fortune of a whole family; and they that shall weep loudest for the accident are not yet entered into the storm, and yet have suffered shipwreck.”

“These are the thoughts of humans, this is the conclusion and total of all their plans. A dark night and a bad guide, a rough sea and a snapped cable, a hard rock and a strong wind can completely ruin a family's fortune; and those who will cry the loudest over the mishap aren’t even in the storm yet, yet have already faced a shipwreck.”

His writings contain many pithy statements. The following are a few of them:—

His writings include many concise statements. Here are a few of them:—

“No man is poor that does not think himself so.”

“No man is poor who doesn’t see himself that way.”

“He that spends his time in sport and calls it recreation, is like him whose garment is all made of fringe, and his meat nothing but sauce..”

"Someone who spends their time on play and calls it fun is like a person whose clothes are just frills, and their food is nothing but sauce."

“A good man is as much in awe of himself as of a whole assembly.”

“A good man is just as in awe of himself as he is of a whole crowd.”

16. Thomas Hobbes (1588-1679), a great philosopher, was born at Malmesbury in the year 1588. He is hence called “the philosopher of Malmesbury.” He lived during the reigns of four English sovereigns—Elizabeth, James I., Charles I., and Charles II.; and he was twenty-eight years of age when Shakespeare died. He is in many respects the type of the hard-working, long-lived, persistent Englishman. He was for many years tutor in the Devonshire family—to the first Earl of Devonshire, and to the third Earl of Devonshire—and lived for several years at the family seat of Chatsworth. In his youth he was acquainted with Bacon and Ben Jonson; in his middle age he knew Galileo in Italy; and as he lived to the age of ninety-two, he might have conversed with John Locke or with Daniel Defoe. His greatest work is the Leviathan; or, The Matter, Form, and Power of a Commonwealth. His style is clear, manly, and vigorous. He tried to write poetry too. At 309 the advanced age of eighty-five, he wrote a translation of the whole of Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey into rhymed English verse, using the same quatrain and the same measure that Dryden employed in his ‘Annus Mirabilis.’ Two lines are still remembered of this translation: speaking of a child and his mother, he says—

16. Thomas Hobbes (1588-1679), a notable philosopher, was born in Malmesbury in 1588. He is often referred to as “the philosopher of Malmesbury.” He lived during the reigns of four English monarchs—Elizabeth, James I, Charles I, and Charles II—and was twenty-eight years old when Shakespeare died. In many ways, he embodies the hardworking, long-lived, persistent Englishman. For many years, he was a tutor in the Devonshire family—first to the Earl of Devonshire and later to the third Earl—and lived for several years at their estate in Chatsworth. In his youth, he was acquainted with Bacon and Ben Jonson; in his middle age, he knew Galileo in Italy; and since he lived to be ninety-two, he may have also conversed with John Locke or Daniel Defoe. His most significant work is the Leviathan; or, The Matter, Form, and Power of a Commonwealth. His writing style is clear, strong, and vigorous. He also attempted poetry. At 309 the remarkable age of eighty-five, he wrote a translation of Homer's Iliad and Odyssey into rhymed English verse, using the same quatrain and meter that Dryden used in his ‘Annus Mirabilis.’ Two lines from this translation are still remembered: speaking of a child and his mother, he says—

“And like a star upon her bosom lay

"And like a star on her chest lay"

His beautiful and shining golden head.”

His stunning, shining golden head.

17. John Bunyan (1628-1688), one of the most popular of our prose-writers, was born at Elstow, in Bedfordshire, in the year 1628—just three years before the birth of Dryden. He served, when a young man, with the Parliamentary forces, and was present at the siege of Leicester. At the Restoration, he was apprehended for preaching, in disobedience to the Conventicle Act, “was had home to prison, and there lay complete twelve years.” Here he supported himself and his family by making tagged laces and other small-wares; and here, too, he wrote the immortal Pilgrim’s Progress. After his release, he became pastor of the Baptist congregation at Bedford. He had a great power of bringing persons who had quarrelled together again; and he was so popular among those who knew him, that he was generally spoken of as “Bishop Bunyan.” On a journey, undertaken to reconcile an estranged father and a rebellious son, he caught a severe cold, and died of fever in London, in the year 1688. Every one has read, or will read, the Pilgrim’s Progress; and it may be said, without exaggeration, that to him who has not read the book, a large part of English life and history is dumb and unintelligible. Bunyan has been called the “Spenser of the people,” and “the greatest master of allegory that ever lived.” His power of imagination is something wonderful; and his simple, homely, and vigorous style makes everything so real, that we seem to be reading a narrative of everyday events and conversations. His vocabulary is not, as Macaulay said, “the vocabulary of the common people;” rather should we say that his English is the English of the Bible and of the best religious writers. His style is, almost everywhere, simple, homely, earnest, and vernacular—without being vulgar. Bunyan’s books have, along with Shakespeare and Tyndale’s works, been among the chief supports of an idiomatic, nervous, and simple English.

17. John Bunyan (1628-1688), one of the most well-known prose writers, was born in Elstow, Bedfordshire, in 1628—just three years before Dryden was born. As a young man, he fought with the Parliamentary forces and was present at the siege of Leicester. After the Restoration, he was arrested for preaching in violation of the Conventicle Act, “was taken home to prison, and there spent a full twelve years.” During this time, he supported himself and his family by making tagged laces and other small goods; he also wrote the timeless Pilgrim’s Progress. After his release, he became the pastor of the Baptist congregation in Bedford. He had a remarkable ability to bring people who had quarreled back together, and he was so popular among those who knew him that he was commonly referred to as “Bishop Bunyan.” On a journey to reconcile a father and his rebellious son, he caught a severe cold and died of fever in London in 1688. Everyone has read, or will read, the Pilgrim’s Progress; and it can be said, without exaggeration, that for anyone who hasn’t read the book, a significant part of English life and history is silent and confusing. Bunyan has been called the “Spenser of the people” and “the greatest master of allegory that ever lived.” His imagination is truly remarkable; and his simple, down-to-earth, and powerful style makes everything feel so real that it’s like reading a story about everyday events and conversations. His vocabulary is not, as Macaulay stated, “the vocabulary of the common people;” instead, we could say that his English reflects that of the Bible and the best religious writers. His style is consistently simple, straightforward, sincere, and colloquial—without being crude. Bunyan’s works have, alongside Shakespeare and Tyndale’s writings, played a major role in maintaining a vibrant, strong, and straightforward form of English.

18. John Locke (1632-1704), a great English philosopher, was born at Wrington, near Bristol, in the year 1632. He was educated 310 at Oxford; but he took little interest in the Greek and Latin classics, his chief studies lying in medicine and the physical sciences. He became attached to the famous Lord Shaftesbury, under whom he filled several public offices—among others, that of Commissioner of Trade. When Shaftesbury was obliged to flee to Holland, Locke followed him, and spent several years in exile in that country. All his life a very delicate man, he yet, by dint of great care and thoughtfulness, contrived to live to the age of seventy-two. His two most famous works are Some Thoughts concerning Education, and the celebrated Essay on the Human Understanding. The latter, which is his great work, occupied his time and thoughts for eighteen years. In both these books, Locke exhibits the very genius of common-sense. The purpose of education is, in his opinion, not to make learned men, but to maintain “a sound mind in a sound body;” and he begins the education of the future man even from his cradle. In his philosophical writings, he is always simple; but, as he is loose and vacillating in his use of terms, this simplicity is often purchased at the expense of exactness and self-consistency.

18. John Locke (1632-1704), a prominent English philosopher, was born in Wrington, near Bristol, in 1632. He was educated 310 at Oxford; however, he showed little interest in Greek and Latin classics, focusing instead on medicine and the physical sciences. He became associated with the famous Lord Shaftesbury, under whom he held several public positions, including Commissioner of Trade. When Shaftesbury had to flee to Holland, Locke followed him and spent several years in exile there. Despite being a fragile man throughout his life, he managed to live to the age of seventy-two through careful consideration and attention to his health. His two most well-known works are Some Thoughts concerning Education and the renowned Essay on the Human Understanding. The latter, his major work, occupied him for eighteen years. In both of these books, Locke demonstrates a remarkable sense of common sense. He believes that the aim of education is not to produce learned individuals, but to ensure “a sound mind in a sound body,” and he starts the education of the future individual right from infancy. In his philosophical writings, he is consistently straightforward; however, his loose and inconsistent use of terminology often compromises this simplicity in favor of exactness and coherence.

311

CHAPTER VI.

THE FIRST HALF OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.

1. The Age of Prose.—The eighteenth century was an age of prose in two senses. In the first place, it was a prosaic age; and, in the second place, better prose than poetry was produced by its writers. One remarkable fact may also be noted about the chief prose-writers of this century—and that is, that they were, most of them, not merely able writers, not merely distinguished literary men, but also men of affairs—men well versed in the world and in matters of the highest practical moment, while some were also statesmen holding high office. Thus, in the first half of the century, we find Addison, Swift, and Defoe either holding office or influencing and guiding those who held office; while, in the latter half, we have men like Burke, Hume, and Gibbon, of whom the same, or nearly the same, can be said. The poets, on the contrary, of this eighteenth century, are all of them—with the very slightest exceptions—men who devoted most of their lives to poetry, and had little or nothing to do with practical matters. It may also be noted here that the character of the eighteenth century becomes more and more prosaic as it goes on—less and less under the influence of the spirit of poetry, until, about the close, a great reaction makes itself felt in the persons of Cowper, Chatterton, and Burns, of Crabbe and Wordsworth.

1. The Age of Prose.—The eighteenth century was a time of prose in two ways. First, it was a practical age; and second, its writers produced better prose than poetry. One notable fact about the main prose writers of this century is that most of them were not just skilled writers or prominent literary figures, but also people of action—individuals well-informed about the world and significant practical matters, with some also serving as statesmen in high positions. In the first half of the century, we see Addison, Swift, and Defoe either holding positions of authority or advising those who did; in the latter half, figures like Burke, Hume, and Gibbon fit this same mold. In contrast, the poets of the eighteenth century, with very few exceptions, were mostly individuals who dedicated their lives to poetry and had little to do with practical issues. It’s worth noting that the character of the eighteenth century becomes increasingly prosaic as it progresses—returning less and less to the influence of poetic spirit—until, by the end, a significant reaction is evident in the works of Cowper, Chatterton, Burns, Crabbe, and Wordsworth.

2. The First Half.—The great prose-writers of the first half of the eighteenth century are Addison and Steele, Swift and 312 Defoe. All of these men had some more or less close connection with the rise of journalism in England; and one of them, Defoe, was indeed the founder of the modern newspaper. By far the most powerful intellect of these four was Swift. The greatest poets of the first half of the eighteenth century were Pope, Thomson, Collins, and Gray. Pope towers above all of them by a head and shoulders, because he was much more fertile than any, and because he worked so hard and so untiringly at the labour of the file—at the task of polishing and improving his verses. But the vein of poetry in the three others—and more especially in Collins—was much more pure and genuine than it was in Pope at any time of his life—at any period of his writing. Let us look at each of these writers a little more closely.

2. The First Half.—The prominent prose writers of the first half of the eighteenth century are Addison, Steele, Swift, and Defoe. Each of these authors had varying degrees of influence on the emergence of journalism in England, and Defoe was actually the founder of the modern newspaper. Among these four, Swift had the most powerful intellect. The leading poets of the same period were Pope, Thomson, Collins, and Gray. Pope stands tallest among them because he was much more prolific and because he dedicated himself tirelessly to polishing and refining his verses. However, the poetic expression of the other three—especially Collins—was much more pure and authentic than anything Pope produced throughout his life. Let’s take a closer look at each of these writers.

3. Daniel Defoe (1661-1731), one of the most fertile writers that England ever saw, and one who has been the delight of many generations of readers, was born in the city of London in the year 1661. He was educated to be a Dissenting minister; but he turned from that profession to the pursuit of trade. He attempted several trades,—was a hosier, a hatter, a printer; and he is said also to have been a brick and tile maker. In 1692 he failed in business; but, in no long time after, he paid every one of his creditors to the uttermost farthing. Through all his labours and misfortunes he was always a hard and careful reader,—an omnivorous reader, too, for he was in the habit of reading almost every book that came in his way. He made his first reputation by writing political pamphlets. One of his pamphlets brought him into high favour with King William; another had the effect of placing him in the pillory and lodging him in prison. But while in Newgate, he did not idle away his time or “languish”; he set to work, wrote hard, and started a newspaper, The Review,—the earliest genuine newspaper England had seen up to his time. This paper he brought out two or three times a-week; and every word of it he wrote himself. He continued to carry it on single-handed for eight years. In 1706, he was made a member of the Commission for bringing about the union between England and Scotland; and his great knowledge of commerce and commercial affairs were of singular value to this Commission. In 1715 he had a dangerous illness, brought on by political excitement; and, on his recovery, he gave up most of his political 313 writing, and took to the composition of stories and romances. Although now a man of fifty-four, he wrote with the vigour and ease of a young man of thirty. His greatest imaginative work was written in 1719—when he was nearly sixty—The Life and Strange Surprising Adventures of Robinson Crusoe, of York, Mariner,... written by Himself. Within six years he had produced twelve works of a similar kind. He is said to have written in all two hundred and fifty books in the course of his lifetime. He died in 1731.

3. Daniel Defoe (1661-1731), one of the most prolific writers England has ever known and a source of enjoyment for many generations of readers, was born in London in 1661. He was trained to be a Dissenting minister but shifted away from that path to pursue a career in business. He tried his hand at various trades—he was a hosier, a hat maker, a printer; he’s also said to have worked as a brick and tile maker. In 1692, he faced a business failure; however, he soon paid off all his creditors in full. Despite his struggles, he remained a diligent and passionate reader—he read just about every book that crossed his path. He first gained recognition by writing political pamphlets. One of his pamphlets earned him favor with King William, while another resulted in his being placed in the pillory and sent to prison. But during his time in Newgate, he didn't waste his time; he worked hard, wrote extensively, and launched a newspaper, The Review—the first true newspaper England had seen until that point. He published this paper two or three times a week, writing every word himself. He carried on with it single-handedly for eight years. In 1706, he became a member of the Commission working on the union between England and Scotland, and his deep understanding of commerce was especially valuable to this body. In 1715, he suffered a serious illness due to political stress, and upon recovering, he shifted away from political writing to focus on creating stories and novels. Even at fifty-four, he wrote with the energy and flair of a young man in his thirties. His most notable imaginative work was published in 1719—when he was nearly sixty—titled The Life and Strange Surprising Adventures of Robinson Crusoe, of York, Mariner,... written by Himself. Within six years, he produced twelve works of a similar nature. It is said that he wrote a total of two hundred and fifty books throughout his lifetime. He passed away in 1731.

4. His best known—and it is also his greatest—work is Robinson Crusoe; and this book, which every one has read, may be compared with ‘Gulliver’s Travels,’ for the purpose of observing how imaginative effects are produced by different means and in different ways. Another vigorous work of imagination by Defoe is the Journal of the Plague, which appeared in 1722. There are three chief things to be noted regarding Defoe and his writings. These are: first, that Defoe possessed an unparalleled knowledge—a knowledge wider than even Shakespeare’s—of the circumstances and details of human life among all sorts, ranks, and conditions of men; secondly, that he gains his wonderful realistic effects by the freest and most copious use of this detailed knowledge in his works of imagination; and thirdly, that he possessed a vocabulary of the most wonderful wealth. His style is strong, homely, and vigorous, but the sentences are long, loose, clumsy, and sometimes ungrammatical. Like Sir Walter Scott, he was too eager to produce large and broad effects to take time to balance his clauses or to polish his sentences. Like Sir Walter Scott, again, he possesses in the highest degree the art of particularising.

4. His best-known—and also his greatest—work is Robinson Crusoe; this book, which everyone has read, can be compared to ‘Gulliver’s Travels’ to observe how imaginative effects are created through different means and in different ways. Another powerful piece of imagination by Defoe is the Journal of the Plague, which came out in 1722. There are three main points to note about Defoe and his writings. First, Defoe had an unmatched understanding—broader than even Shakespeare’s—of the circumstances and details of human life across all sorts, classes, and conditions of people; second, he achieves his remarkable realistic effects by freely and generously using this detailed knowledge in his imaginative works; and third, he had a vocabulary of incredible richness. His style is strong, straightforward, and vigorous, but his sentences can be long, loose, awkward, and sometimes ungrammatical. Like Sir Walter Scott, he was often too eager to create large and sweeping effects to take the time to balance his clauses or refine his sentences. Similarly to Sir Walter Scott, he excels in the art of particularising.

5. Jonathan Swift (1667-1745), the greatest prose-writer, in his own kind, of the eighteenth century, and the opposite in most respects—especially in style—of Addison, was born in Dublin in the year 1667. Though born in Ireland, he was of purely English descent—his father belonging to a Yorkshire family, and his mother being a Leicestershire lady. His father died before he was born; and he was educated by the kindness of an uncle. After being at a private school at Kilkenny, he was sent to Trinity College, Dublin, where he was plucked for his degree at his first examination, and, on a second trial, only obtained his B.A. “by special favour.” He next came to England, and for eleven years acted as private secretary to Sir William Temple, a retired statesman and ambassador, who lived at Moor Park, near Richmond-on-Thames. 314 In 1692 he paid a visit to Oxford, and there obtained the degree of M.A. In 1700 he went to Ireland with Lord Berkeley as his chaplain, and while in that country was presented with several livings. He at first attached himself to the Whig party, but stung by this party’s neglect of his labours and merits, he joined the Tories, who raised him to the Deanery of St Patrick’s Cathedral in Dublin. But, though nominally resident in Dublin, he spent a large part of his time in London. Here he knew and met everybody who was worth knowing, and for some time he was the most imposing figure, and wielded the greatest influence in all the best social, political, and literary circles of the capital. In 1714, on the death of Queen Anne, Swift’s hopes of further advancement died out; and he returned to his Deanery, settled in Dublin, and “commenced Irishman for life.” A man of strong passions, he usually spent his birthday in reading that chapter of the Book of Job which contains the verse, “Let the day perish in which I was born.” He died insane in 1745, and left his fortune to found a lunatic asylum in Dublin. One day, when taking a walk with a friend, he saw a blasted elm, and, pointing to it, he said: “I shall be like that tree, and die first at the top.” For the last three years of his life he never spoke one word.

5. Jonathan Swift (1667-1745), the greatest prose writer of the eighteenth century, and quite the opposite of Addison in many ways—especially in style—was born in Dublin in 1667. Although he was born in Ireland, his roots were purely English—his father came from a Yorkshire family, and his mother was from Leicestershire. His father died before he was born, and an uncle took care of his education. After attending a private school in Kilkenny, he went to Trinity College, Dublin, where he failed his first examination but managed to pass and earn his B.A. “with special favor” on his second attempt. He then moved to England and worked as a private secretary to Sir William Temple, a retired politician and ambassador, who lived at Moor Park, near Richmond-on-Thames. 314 In 1692, he visited Oxford and earned his M.A. degree there. In 1700, he accompanied Lord Berkeley to Ireland as his chaplain, where he received several church positions. Initially, he aligned himself with the Whig party, but feeling disregarded for his hard work and contributions, he switched to the Tories, who appointed him Dean of St Patrick’s Cathedral in Dublin. Although he was officially based in Dublin, he spent a significant amount of time in London. Here, he mingled with everyone of importance and became a prominent figure, exerting considerable influence in the best social, political, and literary circles of the city. In 1714, after Queen Anne died, Swift’s aspirations for further advancement faded, and he returned to his Deanery, settled in Dublin, and embraced being an Irishman for life. A man of strong passions, he often spent his birthday reading the chapter of the Book of Job that includes the line, “Let the day perish in which I was born.” He died insane in 1745 and left his fortune to establish a lunatic asylum in Dublin. One day, while walking with a friend, he saw a decayed elm tree and remarked, “I shall be like that tree, and die first at the top.” In the last three years of his life, he never spoke a word.

6. Swift has written verse; but it is his prose-works that give him his high and unrivalled place in English literature. His most powerful work, published in 1704, is the Tale of a Tub—a satire on the disputes between the Roman Catholic, Anglican, and Presbyterian Churches. His best known prose-work is the Gulliver’s Travels, which appeared in 1726. This work is also a satire; but it is a satire on men and women,—on humanity. “The power of Swift’s prose,” it has been said by an able critic, “was the terror of his own, and remains the wonder of after times.” His style is strong, simple, straightforward; he uses the plainest words and the homeliest English, and every blow tells. Swift’s style—as every genuine style does—reflects the author’s character. He was an ardent lover and a good hater. Sir Walter Scott describes him as “tall, strong, and well made, dark in complexion, but with bright blue eyes (Pope said they were “as azure as the heavens”), black and bushy eyebrows, aquiline nose, and features which expressed the stern, haughty, and dauntless turn of his mind.” He grew savage under the slightest contradiction; and dukes and great lords were obliged to pay court to him. His prose was as trenchant and powerful as were his manners: it has been compared to “cold steel.” His own definition of a good style is “proper words in proper places.”

6. Swift has written poetry; but it's his prose that secures his high, unmatched status in English literature. His most significant work, published in 1704, is the Tale of a Tub—a satire on the disputes among the Roman Catholic, Anglican, and Presbyterian Churches. His most famous prose work is Gulliver’s Travels, which came out in 1726. This piece is also a satire; however, it satirizes people—humanity itself. “The strength of Swift’s prose,” noted a skilled critic, “was the terror of his time, and it continues to amaze later generations.” His style is powerful, clear, and straightforward; he utilizes the most basic words and the simplest English, with each strike hitting home. Swift’s style—like all authentic styles—mirrors the character of the author. He was a passionate lover and a fierce hater. Sir Walter Scott describes him as “tall, strong, and well-built, dark in complexion, but with bright blue eyes (Pope remarked they were ‘as azure as the heavens’), black and bushy eyebrows, an aquiline nose, and features that conveyed the stern, proud, and fearless nature of his mind.” He became fierce at the slightest disagreement, and dukes and powerful lords had to show him respect. His prose was as sharp and impactful as his demeanor: it’s been likened to “cold steel.” His own definition of a good style is “appropriate words in appropriate places.”

315

7. Joseph Addison (1672-1719), the most elegant prose-writer—as Pope was the most polished verse-writer—of the eighteenth century, was born at Milston, in Wiltshire, in the year 1672. He was educated at Charterhouse School, in London, where one of his friends and companions was the celebrated Dick Steele—afterwards Sir Richard Steele. He then went to Oxford, where he made a name for himself by his beautiful compositions in Latin verse. In 1695 he addressed a poem to King William; and this poem brought him into notice with the Government of the day. Not long after, he received a pension of £300 a-year, to enable him to travel; and he spent some time in France and Italy. The chief result of this tour was a poem entitled A Letter from Italy to Lord Halifax. In 1704, when Lord Godolphin was in search of a poet who should celebrate in an adequate style the striking victory of Blenheim, Addison was introduced to him by Lord Halifax. His poem called The Campaign was the result; and one simile in it took and held the attention of all English readers, and of “the town.” A violent storm had passed over England; and Addison compared the calm genius of Marlborough, who was as cool and serene amid shot and shell as in a drawing-room or at the dinner-table, to the Angel of the Storm. The lines are these:—

7. Joseph Addison (1672-1719), the most stylish prose writer—just as Pope was the most polished poet—of the eighteenth century, was born in Milston, Wiltshire, in 1672. He attended Charterhouse School in London, where one of his friends was the famous Dick Steele—who later became Sir Richard Steele. He then went to Oxford, where he made a name for himself with his beautiful Latin poetry. In 1695, he wrote a poem to King William, which got him noticed by the government of the time. Soon after, he was granted a pension of £300 a year to allow him to travel, and he spent some time in France and Italy. The main outcome of this trip was a poem titled A Letter from Italy to Lord Halifax. In 1704, when Lord Godolphin was looking for a poet to adequately celebrate the impressive victory at Blenheim, Addison was introduced to him by Lord Halifax. This led to his poem called The Campaign; one simile in it captivated all English readers and “the town.” A fierce storm had swept over England, and Addison compared the calm demeanor of Marlborough—who remained composed amid gunfire and chaos just like he would in a drawing-room or at the dinner table—to the Angel of the Storm. The lines are these:—

“So when an Angel by divine command

“So when an Angel by divine command

With rising tempests shakes a guilty land,

With rising storms, a guilty land shakes,

Such as of late o’er pale Britannia passed,

Such as recently passed over pale Britannia,

Calm and serene he drives the furious blast;

Calm and peaceful, he navigates the raging storm;

And, pleased the Almighty’s orders to perform,

And, happy to follow the Almighty's commands,

Rides in the whirlwind, and directs the storm.”

Rides in the whirlwind and controls the storm.

For this poem Addison was rewarded with the post of Commissioner of Appeals. He rose, successively, to be Under Secretary of State; Secretary for Ireland; and, finally, Secretary of State for England—an office which would correspond to that of our present Home Secretary. He married the Countess of Warwick, to whose son he had been tutor; but it was not a happy marriage. Pope says of him in regard to it, that—

For this poem, Addison was given the position of Commissioner of Appeals. He gradually advanced to become Under Secretary of State, Secretary for Ireland, and finally, Secretary of State for England—an office similar to our current Home Secretary. He married the Countess of Warwick, to whose son he had been a tutor; however, it was not a happy marriage. Pope comments on this situation, saying that—

“He married discord in a noble wife.”

“He married conflict in a noble wife.”

He died at Holland House, Kensington, London, in the year 1719, at the age of forty-seven.

He died at Holland House, Kensington, London, in 1719, at the age of forty-seven.

8. But it is not at all as a poet, but as a prose-writer, that Addison is famous in the history of literature. While he was in Ireland, his friend Steele started The Tatler, in 1709; and Addison sent numerous contributions to this little paper. In 1711, Steele began a still more famous paper, which he called The Spectator; and 316 Addison’s writings in this morning journal made its reputation. His contributions are distinguishable by being signed with some one of the letters of the name Clio—the Muse of History. A third paper, The Guardian, appeared a few years after; and Addison’s contributions to it are designated by a hand (-->) at the foot of each. In addition to his numerous prose-writings, Addison brought out the tragedy of Cato in 1713. It was very successful; but it is now neither read nor acted. Some of his hymns, however, are beautiful, and are well known. Such are the hymn beginning, “The spacious firmament on high;” and his version of the 23d Psalm, “The Lord my pasture shall prepare.”

8. But Addison is famous in literary history not as a poet, but as a prose writer. While he was in Ireland, his friend Steele launched The Tatler in 1709, and Addison contributed many articles to this little publication. In 1711, Steele started an even more renowned paper called The Spectator; and 316 Addison’s pieces in this morning journal built its reputation. His contributions are marked with one of the letters from the name Clio—the Muse of History. A third publication, The Guardian, came out a few years later, and Addison’s contributions to it are marked with a hand (-->) at the bottom of each. Aside from his many prose works, Addison also released the play Cato in 1713. It was quite successful; however, it's neither read nor performed today. Some of his hymns, though, are beautiful and well-known. Notable examples include the hymn that begins, "The spacious firmament on high," and his version of the 23rd Psalm, "The Lord my pasture shall prepare.”

9. Addison’s prose style is inimitable, easy, graceful, full of humour—full of good humour, delicate, with a sweet and kindly rhythm, and always musical to the ear. He is the most graceful of social satirists; and his genial creation of the character of Sir Roger de Coverley will live for ever. While his work in verse is never more than second-rate, his writings in prose are always first-rate. Dr Johnson said of his prose: “Whoever wishes to attain an English style—familiar but not coarse, and elegant but not ostentatious,—must give his days and nights to the study of Addison.” Lord Lytton also remarks: “His style has that nameless urbanity in which we recognise the perfection of manner; courteous, but not courtier-like; so dignified, yet so kindly; so easy, yet high-bred. It is the most perfect form of English.” His style, however, must be acknowledged to want force—to be easy rather than vigorous; and it has not the splendid march of Jeremy Taylor, or the noble power of Savage Landor.

9. Addison’s writing style is unique, effortless, elegant, and filled with humor—particularly good humor. It's soft, with a gentle and kind rhythm, and it always sounds pleasant. He is the most graceful of social satirists, and his warm portrayal of the character Sir Roger de Coverley will endure forever. While his poetry is only second-rate at best, his prose is consistently first-rate. Dr. Johnson commented on his prose: “Anyone who wants to achieve a style in English that is casual but not crude, and elegant but not flashy, should spend their days and nights studying Addison.” Lord Lytton also noted: “His style has that indescribable urbanity that represents the ideal of finesse; polite, but not servile; dignified, yet warm-hearted; effortless, yet refined. It is the most perfect form of English.” However, it must be acknowledged that his style lacks intensity; it is more easygoing than forceful and does not possess the grand momentum of Jeremy Taylor or the noble strength of Savage Landor.

10. Richard Steele (1671-1729), commonly called “Dick Steele,” the friend and colleague of Addison, was born in Dublin, but of English parents, in the year 1671. The two friends were educated at Charterhouse and at Oxford together; and they remained friends, with some slight breaks and breezes, to the close of life. Steele was a writer of plays, essays, and pamphlets—for one of which he was expelled from the House of Commons; but his chief fame was earned in connection with the Society Journals, which he founded. He started many—such as Town-Talk, The Tea-Table, Chit-Chat; but only the Tatler and the Spectator rose to success and to fame. The strongest quality in his writing is his pathos: the source of tears is always at his command; and, although himself of a gay and even rollicking temperament, he seems to have preferred this vein. The literary skill of Addison—his happy art in 317 the choosing of words—did not fall to the lot of Steele; but he is more hearty and more human in his description of character. He died in 1729, ten years after the departure of his friend Addison.

10. Richard Steele (1671-1729), popularly known as “Dick Steele,” was a friend and colleague of Addison. He was born in Dublin to English parents in 1671. The two friends were educated together at Charterhouse and Oxford, and they remained friends, with a few minor disagreements, until the end of their lives. Steele wrote plays, essays, and pamphlets—one of which got him expelled from the House of Commons—but he became most famous for founding various periodicals. He launched several, like Town-Talk, The Tea-Table, and Chit-Chat, but only the Tatler and the Spectator gained real success and recognition. His writing shines with deep emotion; he could easily evoke tears, and although he had a cheerful and lively personality, he often favored this emotional depth. While he didn’t possess Addison’s literary finesse or knack for word choice, he was more genuine and relatable in depicting characters. He passed away in 1729, ten years after his friend Addison.

11. Alexander Pope (1688-1744), the greatest poet of the eighteenth century, was born in Lombard Street, London, in the year of the Revolution, 1688. His father was a wholesale linendraper, who, having amassed a fortune, retired to Binfield, on the borders of Windsor Forest. In the heart of this beautiful country young Pope’s youth was spent. On the death of his father, Pope left Windsor and took up his residence at Twickenham, on the banks of the Thames, where he remained till his death in 1744. His parents being Roman Catholics, it was impossible for young Pope to go either to a public school or to one of the universities; and hence he was educated privately. At the early age of eight, he met with a translation of Homer in verse; and this volume became his companion night and day. At the age of ten, he turned some of the events described in Homer into a play. The poems of Spenser, the poets’ poet, were his next favourites; but the writer who made the deepest and most lasting impression upon his mind was Dryden. Little Pope began to write verse very early. He says of himself—

11. Alexander Pope (1688-1744), the greatest poet of the eighteenth century, was born in Lombard Street, London, in the year of the Revolution, 1688. His father was a wholesale linendraper who built up a fortune and then retired to Binfield, near Windsor Forest. Young Pope spent his childhood in this beautiful area. After his father died, Pope moved from Windsor and settled in Twickenham, along the Thames, where he lived until his death in 1744. Because his parents were Roman Catholics, young Pope couldn’t attend a public school or university, so he was educated privately. By the age of eight, he discovered a verse translation of Homer, which became his constant companion. At ten, he adapted some events from Homer into a play. The poems of Spenser, known as the poet’s poet, were his next favorites; however, the writer who made the biggest and most lasting impact on him was Dryden. Little Pope began writing verse at a very young age. He says of himself—

“As yet a child, nor yet a fool to fame,

“As a child, not yet foolish enough to chase fame,

I lisped in numbers, for the numbers came.”

I lisped in numbers because the numbers came.

His Ode to Solitude was written at the age of twelve; his Pastorals when he was fifteen. His Essay on Criticism, which was composed in his twentieth year, though not published till 1711, established his reputation as a writer of neat, clear, sparkling, and elegant verse. The Rape of the Lock raised his reputation still higher. Macaulay pronounced it his best poem. De Quincey declared it to be “the most exquisite monument of playful fancy that universal literature offers.” Another critic has called it the “perfection of the mock-heroic.” Pope’s most successful poem—if we measure it by the fame and the money it brought him—was his translation of the Iliad of Homer. A great scholar said of this translation that it was “a very pretty poem, but not Homer.” The fact is that Pope did not translate directly from the Greek, but from a French or a Latin version which he kept beside him. Whatever its faults, and however great its deficiency as a representation of the powerful and deep simplicity of the original Greek, no one can deny the charm and finish of its versification, or the rapidity, facility, and melody of the flow of the verse. These qualities make this work unique in English poetry.

His Ode to Solitude was written when he was twelve, and he composed his Pastorals at fifteen. His Essay on Criticism, created during his twentieth year but published only in 1711, cemented his reputation as a writer of neat, clear, sparkling, and elegant verse. The Rape of the Lock further elevated his status. Macaulay called it his best poem, while De Quincey noted it as “the most exquisite monument of playful fancy that universal literature offers.” Another critic referred to it as the “perfection of the mock-heroic.” Pope’s most successful work—if measured by the fame and money it generated—was his translation of the Iliad by Homer. A noted scholar remarked that this translation was “a very pretty poem, but not Homer.” The truth is, Pope didn’t translate directly from the Greek, but used a French or Latin version that he kept beside him. Despite its shortcomings and its inability to fully capture the powerful simplicity of the original Greek, the charm and polish of its verse, along with the speed, ease, and melody of its flow, are undeniable. These qualities make this work unique in English poetry.

318

12. After finishing the Iliad, Pope undertook a translation of the Odyssey of Homer. This was not so successful; nor was it so well done. In fact, Pope translated only half of it himself; the other half was written by two scholars called Broome and Fenton. His next great poem was the Dunciad,—a satire upon those petty writers, carping critics, and hired defamers who had tried to write down the reputation of Pope’s Homeric work. “The composition of the ‘Dunciad’ revealed to Pope where his true strength lay, in blending personalities with moral reflections.”

12. After finishing the Iliad, Pope started translating the Odyssey by Homer. This endeavor wasn’t as successful or well-executed. In fact, Pope only translated half of it himself; the other half was written by two scholars named Broome and Fenton. His next major poem was the Dunciad, which satirized the petty writers, nitpicking critics, and paid slanderers who attempted to tarnish Pope’s reputation for his work on Homer. “The creation of the ‘Dunciad’ showed Pope where his real talent lay, in mixing personal elements with moral insights.”

13. Pope’s greatest works were written between 1730 and 1740; and they consist of the Moral Essays, the Essay on Man, and the Epistles and Satires. These poems are full of the finest thoughts, expressed in the most perfect form. Mr Ruskin quotes the couplet—

13. Pope's greatest works were created between 1730 and 1740, and they include the Moral Essays, the Essay on Man, and the Epistles and Satires. These poems are packed with the best ideas, presented in the most polished form. Mr. Ruskin cites the couplet—

“Never elated, while one man’s oppressed;

“Never happy, while one person is oppressed;

Never dejected, whilst another’s blessed,”—

"Never sad while someone’s happy,"—

as “the most complete, concise, and lofty expression of moral temper existing in English words.” The poem of Pope which shows his best and most striking qualities in their most characteristic form, is probably the Epistle to Dr Arbuthnot or Prologue to the Satires. In this poem occur the celebrated lines about Addison—which make a perfect portrait, although it is far from being a true likeness.

as “the most complete, concise, and elevated expression of moral character existing in English words.” The poem by Pope that showcases his best and most notable qualities in their most distinctive form is likely the Epistle to Dr Arbuthnot or Prologue to the Satires. This poem contains the famous lines about Addison—which create a perfect portrait, even though it isn’t an accurate likeness.

His pithy lines and couplets have obtained a permanent place in literature. Thus we have:—

His concise lines and couplets have secured a lasting spot in literature. So we have:—

“True wit is nature to advantage dressed,

“True wit is nature presented in its best light,

What oft was thought, but ne’er so well expressed.”

What is often thought, but never quite expressed so well.

“Good-nature and good-sense must ever join.

“Good nature and good sense must always go together.

To err is human, to forgive divine.”

To make mistakes is human, to forgive is heavenly.

“All seems infected that the infected spy,

“All seems infected that the infected spy,

As all looks yellow to the jaundic’d eye.”

As everything looks yellow to the jaundiced eye.

“Fear not the anger of the wise to raise;

“Don’t be afraid to provoke the anger of the wise;

Those best can bear reproof who merit praise.”

Those who deserve praise are usually the ones who can handle criticism the best.

The greatest conciseness is visible in his epigrams and in his compliments:—

The greatest brevity is evident in his epigrams and in his compliments:—

“A vile encomium doubly ridicules:

"A nasty compliment doubly mocks:"

There’s nothing blackens like the ink of fools.”

There’s nothing that stains quite like a fool’s ink.”

“And not a vanity is given in vain.”

“And no vanity is given in vain.”

“Would ye be blest? despise low joys, low gains,

“Do you want to be blessed? Ignore petty pleasures, petty gains,

Disdain whatever Cornbury disdains,

Disregard whatever Cornbury disregards,

Be virtuous, and be happy for your pains.”

Be kind, and be happy for your struggles.

319

14. Pope is the foremost literary figure of his age and century; and he is also the head of a school. He brought to perfection a style of writing verse which was followed by hundreds of clever writers. Cowper says of him:—

14. Pope is the leading literary figure of his time and century; he also heads a school of thought. He perfected a style of writing poetry that was adopted by hundreds of talented writers. Cowper comments on him:—

“But Pope—his musical finesse was such,

“But Pope—his musical talent was so great,

So nice his ear, so delicate his touch,—

So nice his ear, so delicate his touch,—

Made poetry a mere mechanic art,

Made poetry a simple mechanical skill,

And every warbler has his tune by heart.”

And every warbler knows his song by heart.”

Pope was not the poet of nature or of humanity; he was the poet of “the town,” and of the Court. He was greatly influenced by the neatness and polish of French verse; and, from his boyhood, his great ambition was to be “a correct poet.” He worked and worked, polished and polished, until each idea had received at his hands its very neatest and most epigrammatic expression. In the art of condensed, compact, pointed, and yet harmonious and flowing verse, Pope has no equal. But, as a vehicle for poetry—for the love and sympathy with nature and man which every true poet must feel, Pope’s verse is artificial; and its style of expression has now died out. It was one of the chief missions of Wordsworth to drive the Popian second-hand vocabulary out of existence.

Pope wasn't a poet of nature or humanity; he was a poet of "the town" and the Court. He was heavily influenced by the neatness and polish of French verse, and his biggest dream since childhood was to be "a correct poet." He toiled endlessly, refining and refining, until each idea was expressed in its sharpest and most elegant form. In the art of creating concise, compact, pointed, yet smooth and flowing verse, Pope has no rival. However, as a means of expressing poetry—the love and empathy for nature and humanity that every true poet should feel—Pope's verse feels artificial, and its style has faded away. One of Wordsworth's main goals was to eliminate the borrowed vocabulary of Pope's style.

15. James Thomson (1700-1748), the poet of The Seasons, was born at Ednam in Roxburghshire, Scotland, in the year 1700. He was educated at the grammar-school of Jedburgh, and then at the University of Edinburgh. It was intended that he should enter the ministry of the Church of Scotland; but, before his college course was finished, he had given up this idea: poetry proved for him too strong a magnet. While yet a young man, he had written his poem of Winter; and, with that in his pocket, he resolved to try his fortune in London. While walking about the streets, looking at the shops, and gazing at the new wonders of the vast metropolis, his pocket was picked of his pocket-handkerchief and his letters of introduction; and he found himself alone in London—thrown entirely on his own resources. A publisher was, however, in time found for Winter; and the poem slowly rose into appreciation and popularity. This was in 1726. Next year, Summer; two years after, Spring appeared; while Autumn, in 1730, completed the Seasons. The Castle of Indolence—a poem in the Spenserian stanza—appeared in 1748. In the same year he was appointed Surveyor-General of the Leeward Islands, though he never visited the scene of his duty, but had his work done by deputy. He died at Kew in the year 1748.

15. James Thomson (1700-1748), the poet of The Seasons, was born in Ednam, Roxburghshire, Scotland, in 1700. He was educated at the grammar school in Jedburgh and then at the University of Edinburgh. It was planned for him to join the ministry of the Church of Scotland, but by the time he finished college, he had abandoned that idea; poetry had become too strong of a pull for him. While still a young man, he had written his poem Winter; with that in hand, he decided to try his luck in London. While wandering the streets, exploring the shops, and marveling at the new sights of the vast city, his pocket was picked of his handkerchief and his letters of introduction, leaving him alone in London—completely on his own. A publisher was eventually found for Winter, and the poem gradually gained recognition and popularity. This was in 1726. The next year, Summer was published; two years later, Spring appeared, and in 1730, Autumn completed the Seasons. The Castle of Indolence—a poem in the Spenserian stanza—was published in 1748. That same year, he was appointed Surveyor-General of the Leeward Islands, although he never visited the area of his duties and had his work done by a deputy. He died in Kew in 1748.

320

16. Thomson’s place as a poet is high in the second rank. His Seasons have always been popular; and, when Coleridge found a well-thumbed and thickly dog’s-eared copy lying on the window-sill of a country inn, he exclaimed “This is true fame!” His Castle of Indolence is, however, a finer piece of poetical work than any of his other writings. The first canto is the best. But the Seasons have been much more widely read; and a modern critic says: “No poet has given the special pleasure which poetry is capable of giving to so large a number of persons in so large a measure as Thomson.” Thomson is very unequal in his style. Sometimes he rises to a great height of inspired expression; at other times he sinks to a dull dead level of pedestrian prose. His power of describing scenery is often very remarkable. Professor Craik says: “There is no other poet who surrounds us with so much of the truth of nature;” and he calls the Castle of Indolence “one of the gems of the language.”

16. Thomson ranks high among poets, coming in just below the top tier. His Seasons have always been popular, and when Coleridge found a well-worn and dog-eared copy sitting on a windowsill at a country inn, he exclaimed, “This is true fame!” However, his Castle of Indolence is a better piece of poetry than any of his other works. The first canto is the best, though the Seasons have been read much more widely. A modern critic notes, “No poet has provided the special pleasure that poetry can offer to such a large audience in such great amounts as Thomson.” Thomson's style varies greatly; at times, he reaches impressive heights of inspired expression, while at other times, he falls into dull, pedestrian prose. His skill in describing landscapes is often quite remarkable. Professor Craik states, “There is no other poet who surrounds us with so much of the truth of nature,” and he calls the Castle of Indolence “one of the gems of the language.”

17. Thomas Gray (1716-1771), the greatest elegiac poet of the century, was born in London in 1716. His father was a “money-scrivener,” as it was called; in other words, he was a stock-broker. His mother’s brother was an assistant-master at Eton; and at Eton, under the care of this uncle, Gray was brought up. One of his schoolfellows was the famous Horace Walpole. After leaving school, Gray proceeded to Cambridge; but, instead of reading mathematics, he studied classical literature, history, and modern languages, and never took his degree. After some years spent at Cambridge, he entered himself of the Inner Temple; but he never gave much time to the study of law. His father died in 1741; and Gray, soon after, gave up the law and went to live entirely at Cambridge. The first published of his poems was the Ode on a Distant Prospect of Eton College. The Elegy written in a Country Churchyard was handed about in manuscript before its publication in 1750; and it made his reputation at once. In 1755 the Progress of Poesy was published; and the ode entitled The Bard was begun. In 1768 he was appointed Professor of Modern History at Cambridge; but, though he studied hard, he never lectured. He died at Cambridge, at the age of fifty-four, in the year 1771. Gray was never married. He was said by those who knew him to be the most learned man of his time in Europe. Literature, history, and several sciences—all were thoroughly known to him. He had read everything in the world that was best worth reading; while his knowledge of botany, zoology, and entomology was both wide and exact.

17. Thomas Gray (1716-1771), the greatest elegiac poet of the century, was born in London in 1716. His father was a “money-scrivener,” which is another way of saying he was a stockbroker. His uncle was an assistant master at Eton, and under his care, Gray was raised. One of his classmates was the famous Horace Walpole. After leaving school, Gray went to Cambridge, but instead of studying mathematics, he focused on classical literature, history, and modern languages, and never earned his degree. After spending a few years at Cambridge, he enrolled in the Inner Temple; however, he never dedicated much time to studying law. His father died in 1741, and shortly after, Gray abandoned law and moved to Cambridge permanently. His first published poem was the Ode on a Distant Prospect of Eton College. The Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard was circulated in manuscript before its publication in 1750, and it instantly established his reputation. In 1755, Progress of Poesy was published, and he began the ode titled The Bard. In 1768, he was appointed Professor of Modern History at Cambridge; however, despite studying diligently, he never lectured. He died in Cambridge at the age of fifty-four in 1771. Gray never married. Those who knew him said he was the most learned man of his time in Europe. Literature, history, and various sciences were all thoroughly familiar to him. He had read everything worthwhile and possessed extensive and precise knowledge of botany, zoology, and entomology.

321

18. Gray’s Elegy took him seven years to write; it contains thirty-two stanzas; and Mr Palgrave says “they are perhaps the noblest stanzas in the language.” General Wolfe, when sailing down to attack Quebec, recited the Elegy to his officers, and declared, “Now, gentlemen, I would rather be the author of that poem than take Quebec.” Lord Byron called the Elegy “the corner-stone of Gray’s poetry.” Gray ranks with Milton as the most finished workman in English verse; and certainly he spared no pains. Gray said himself that “the style he aimed at was extreme conciseness of expression, yet pure, perspicuous, and musical;” and this style, at which he aimed, he succeeded fully in achieving. One of the finest stanzas in the whole Elegy is the last, which the writer omitted in all the later editions:—

18. Gray's Elegy took him seven years to complete; it includes thirty-two stanzas, and Mr. Palgrave claims, “they are perhaps the noblest stanzas in the language.” General Wolfe, while preparing to attack Quebec, recited the Elegy to his officers and stated, “Now, gentlemen, I would rather be the author of that poem than take Quebec.” Lord Byron referred to the Elegy as “the corner-stone of Gray’s poetry.” Gray is on par with Milton as one of the most polished poets in English literature, and it's clear he put in a lot of effort. Gray himself mentioned that “the style he aimed for was extreme conciseness of expression, yet pure, clear, and musical;” and he fully achieved this goal. One of the most beautiful stanzas in the entire Elegy is the last one, which the author left out of all the later editions:—

“There scattered oft, the earliest of the year,

“There scattered often, the earliest of the year,

By hands unseen, are showers of violets found;

By unseen hands, showers of violets are discovered;

The red-breast loves to build and warble there,

The robin loves to build its nest and sing there,

And little footsteps lightly print the ground.”

And small footsteps softly mark the ground.

19. William Collins (1721-1759), one of the truest lyrical poets of the century, was born at Chichester on Christmas-day, 1721. He was educated at Winchester School; afterwards at Queen’s, and also at Magdalen College, Oxford. Before he left school he had written a set of poems called Persian Eclogues. He left the university with a reputation for ability and for indolence; went to London “with many projects in his head and little money in his pocket;” and there found a kind and fast friend in Dr Johnson. His Odes appeared in 1747. The volume fell stillborn from the press: not a single copy was sold; no one bought, read, or noticed it. In a fit of furious despair, the unhappy author called in the whole edition and burnt every copy with his own hands. And yet it was, with the single exception of the songs of Burns, the truest poetry that had appeared in the whole of the eighteenth century. A great critic says: “In the little book there was hardly a single false note: there was, above all things, a purity of music, a clarity of style, to which I know of no parallel in English verse from the death of Andrew Marvell to the birth of William Blake.” Soon after this great disappointment he went to live at Richmond, where he formed a friendship with Thomson and other poets. In 1749 he wrote the Ode on the Death of Thomson, beginning—

19. William Collins (1721-1759), one of the most genuine lyrical poets of the century, was born in Chichester on Christmas day, 1721. He was educated at Winchester School, then at Queen’s, and also at Magdalen College, Oxford. Before finishing school, he had written a collection of poems called Persian Eclogues. He left the university known for both his talent and his laziness; moved to London “with many plans in his mind and little money in his pocket;” and there he found a kind and loyal friend in Dr. Johnson. His Odes were published in 1747. The book was a complete flop: not a single copy sold; no one bought, read, or paid attention to it. In a fit of anger and despair, the unhappy author recalled the entire edition and burned every copy himself. Yet, with the sole exception of Burns' songs, it was the most genuine poetry to come out in the entire eighteenth century. A great critic stated: “In that little book, there was hardly a single false note: there was, above all things, a purity of music, a clarity of style, for which I know of no parallel in English verse from the death of Andrew Marvell to the birth of William Blake.” Shortly after this major disappointment, he moved to Richmond, where he became friends with Thomson and other poets. In 1749, he wrote the Ode on the Death of Thomson, starting—

“In yonder grave a Druid lies”—

“In that grave over there, a Druid is resting”—

one of the finest of his poems. Not long after, he was attacked by a 322 disease of the brain, from which he suffered, at intervals, during the remainder of his short life. He died at Chichester in 1759, at the age of thirty-eight.

one of the best of his poems. Not long after, he was struck by a 322 brain illness, which he dealt with, from time to time, for the rest of his brief life. He passed away in Chichester in 1759, at the age of thirty-eight.

20. Collins’s best poem is the Ode to Evening; his most elaborate, the Ode on the Passions; and his best known, the Ode beginning—

20. Collins’s best poem is the Ode to Evening; his most detailed, the Ode on the Passions; and his most famous, the Ode that starts—

“How sleep the brave, who sink to rest

“How do the brave sleep, who sink to rest”

By all their country’s wishes blessed!”

By all of their country's wishes, blessed!

His latest and best critic says of his poems: “His range of flight was perhaps the narrowest, but assuredly the highest, of his generation. He could not be taught singing like a finch, but he struck straight upward for the sun like a lark.... The direct sincerity and purity of their positive and straightforward inspiration will always keep his poems fresh and sweet in the senses of all men. He was a solitary song-bird among many more or less excellent pipers and pianists. He could put more spirit of colour into a single stroke, more breath of music into a single note, than could all the rest of his generation into all the labours of their lives.”

His latest and best critic says about his poems: “His range of flight might have been the narrowest, but it was definitely the highest of his generation. He couldn't be taught to sing like a finch, but he soared straight up to the sun like a lark.... The genuine sincerity and purity of their direct and straightforward inspiration will always keep his poems fresh and enjoyable for everyone. He was a lone songbird among many more or less skilled pipers and pianists. He could put more spirit of color into a single stroke, more breath of music into a single note, than all the rest of his generation could manage in all their life's work.”

323

CHAPTER VII.

THE SECOND HALF OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.

1. Prose-Writers.—The four greatest prose-writers of the latter half of the eighteenth century are Johnson, Goldsmith, Burke, and Gibbon. Dr Johnson was the most prominent literary figure in London at this period; and filled in his own time much the same position that Carlyle lately held in literary circles. He wrote on many subjects—but chiefly on literature and morals; and hence he was called “The Great Moralist.” Goldsmith stands out clearly as the writer of the most pleasant and easy prose; his pen was ready for any subject; and it has been said of him with perfect truth, that he touched nothing that he did not adorn. Burke was the most eloquent writer of his time, and by far the greatest political thinker that England has ever produced. He is known by an essay he wrote when a very young man—on “The Sublime and Beautiful”; but it is to his speeches and political writings that we must look for his noblest thoughts and most eloquent language. Gibbon is one of the greatest historians and most powerful writers the world has ever seen.

1. Prose-Writers.—The four greatest prose writers from the second half of the eighteenth century are Johnson, Goldsmith, Burke, and Gibbon. Dr. Johnson was the most prominent literary figure in London during this time, much like Carlyle was in more recent literary circles. He wrote on various topics, primarily literature and morals, earning him the title “The Great Moralist.” Goldsmith is recognized for his charming and easy prose; he was ready to write on any subject, and it is said, quite truthfully, that he made everything he touched better. Burke was the most eloquent writer of his era and the greatest political thinker England has ever produced. He is known for an essay he wrote as a young man on “The Sublime and Beautiful,” but it's his speeches and political writings that showcase his noblest ideas and most eloquent language. Gibbon is regarded as one of the greatest historians and most influential writers in history.

2. Samuel Johnson (1709-1784), the great essayist and lexicographer, was born at Lichfield in the year 1709. His father was a bookseller; and it was in his father’s shop that Johnson acquired his habit of omnivorous reading, or rather devouring of books. The mistress of the dame’s school, to which he first went, declared him 324 to be the best scholar she ever had. After a few years at the free grammar-school of Lichfield, and one year at Stourbridge, he went to Pembroke College, Oxford, at the age of nineteen. Here he did not confine himself to the studies of the place, but indulged in a wide range of miscellaneous reading. He was too poor to take a degree, and accordingly left Oxford without graduating. After acting for some time as a bookseller’s hack, he married a Mrs Porter of Birmingham—a widow with £800. With this money he opened a boarding-school, or “academy” as he called it; but he had never more than three scholars—the most famous of whom was the celebrated player, David Garrick. In 1737 he went up to London, and for the next quarter of a century struggled for a living by the aid of his pen. During the first ten years of his London life he wrote chiefly for the ‘Gentleman’s Magazine.’ In 1738 his London—a poem in heroic metre—appeared. In 1747 he began his famous Dictionary; it was completed in 1755; and the University of Oxford conferred on him the honorary degree of M.A. In 1749 he wrote another poem—also in heroic metre—the ‘Vanity of Human Wishes.’ In 1750 he had begun the periodical that raised his fame to its full height—a periodical to which he gave the name of The Rambler. It appeared twice a-week; and Dr Johnson wrote every article in it for two years. In 1759 he published the short novel called Rasselas: it was written to defray the expenses of his mother’s funeral; and he wrote it “in the evenings of a week.” The year 1762 saw him with a pension from the Government of £300 a-year; and henceforth he was free from heavy hack-work and literary drudgery, and could give himself up to the largest enjoyment of that for which he cared most—social conversation. He was the best talker of his time; and he knew everybody worth knowing—Burke, Goldsmith, Gibbon, the great painter Sir Joshua Reynolds, and many other able men. In 1764 he founded the “Literary Club,” which still exists and meets in London. Oddly enough, although a prolific writer, it is to another person—to Mr James Boswell, who first met him in 1763—that he owes his greatest and most lasting fame. A much larger number of persons read Boswell’s Life of Johnson—one of the most entertaining books in all literature—than Johnson’s own works. Between the years 1779 and 1781 appeared his last and ablest work, The Lives of the Poets, which were written as prefaces to a collective edition of the English Poets, published by several London booksellers. He died in 1784.

2. Samuel Johnson (1709-1784), the great essayist and lexicographer, was born in Lichfield in 1709. His father was a bookseller, and it was in his father’s shop that Johnson developed his habit of voracious reading, or rather, devouring books. The head of the dame’s school he first attended declared him to be the best student she ever had. After spending a few years at the free grammar school in Lichfield and one year at Stourbridge, he enrolled at Pembroke College, Oxford, at the age of nineteen. Here, he didn’t stick to the required studies but indulged in a broad range of reading. He was too poor to graduate, so he left Oxford without a degree. After working for a while as a bookseller's assistant, he married Ms. Porter from Birmingham—a widow with £800. With this money, he opened a boarding school, or “academy” as he called it, but he never had more than three students—the most famous of whom was the well-known actor, David Garrick. In 1737, he moved to London and spent the next twenty-five years struggling to make a living with his writing. During the first ten years of his life in London, he primarily contributed to the ‘Gentleman’s Magazine.’ In 1738, his London—a poem in heroic verse—was published. In 1747, he started his famous Dictionary, which was completed in 1755, and the University of Oxford awarded him the honorary degree of M.A. In 1749, he wrote another poem—also in heroic verse—titled ‘Vanity of Human Wishes.’ In 1750, he began the periodical that catapulted his fame—one he named The Rambler. It was published twice a week, and Dr. Johnson wrote every article in it for two years. In 1759, he released a short novel called Rasselas: it was written to cover the costs of his mother’s funeral and he wrote it “over the evenings of one week.” In 1762, he received a government pension of £300 a year, which freed him from heavy writing jobs and literary grind, allowing him to fully enjoy what he cared about most—social conversation. He was the best conversationalist of his time, and he knew everyone worth knowing—Burke, Goldsmith, Gibbon, the great painter Sir Joshua Reynolds, and many other talented individuals. In 1764, he founded the “Literary Club,” which still exists and meets in London. Interestingly, although he was a prolific writer, it is to another person—Mr. James Boswell, who first met him in 1763—that Johnson owes his greatest and most enduring fame. A far larger number of people read Boswell’s Life of Johnson—one of the most entertaining books in all literature—than read Johnson’s own works. Between 1779 and 1781, his last and most significant work, The Lives of the Poets, was published, written as prefaces to a collected edition of the English Poets, published by various London booksellers. He died in 1784.

3. Johnson’s earlier style was full of Latin words; his later style is more purely English than most of the journalistic writing of the present day. His Rambler is full of “long-tailed words in osity and 325 ation;” but his ‘Lives of the Poets’ is written in manly, vigorous, and idiomatic English. In verse, he occupies a place between Pope and Goldsmith, and is one of the masters in the “didactic school” of English poetry. His rhythm and periods are swelling and sonorous; and here and there he equals Pope in the terseness and condensation of his language. The following is a fair specimen:—

3. Johnson's earlier style used a lot of Latin words, but his later style is more straightforward and English than most journalistic writing today. His Rambler is filled with "long-tailed words in osity and ation;" but his ‘Lives of the Poets’ is written in strong, energetic, and everyday English. In poetry, he stands between Pope and Goldsmith, and he is one of the key figures in the "didactic school" of English poetry. His rhythm and sentences are grand and resonant; and sometimes he matches Pope in the brevity and conciseness of his language. The following is a good example:—

“Of all the griefs that harass the distressed,

“Of all the troubles that weigh on the troubled,

Sure the most bitter is a scornful jest;

Sure, the most painful thing is a mocking joke;

Fate never wounds more deep the generous heart,

Fate never hurts the kind heart more deeply,

Than when a blockhead’s insult points the dart.”

Than when a fool’s insult aims the jab.”

4. Oliver Goldsmith (1728-1774), poet, essayist, historian, and dramatist, was born at Pallas, in the county of Longford, Ireland, in the year 1728. His father was an Irish clergyman, careless, good-hearted, and the original of the famous Dr Primrose, in The Vicar of Wakefield. He was also the original of the “village preacher” in The Deserted Village.

4. Oliver Goldsmith (1728-1774), poet, essayist, historian, and playwright, was born in Pallas, County Longford, Ireland, in 1728. His father was an Irish clergyman who was carefree and kind-hearted, and he inspired the character of Dr. Primrose in The Vicar of Wakefield. He was also the inspiration for the "village preacher" in The Deserted Village.

“A man he was to all the country dear,

“A man he was loved by everyone in the country,

And passing rich with forty pounds a-year.”

And living comfortably with forty pounds a year.

Oliver was educated at Trinity College, Dublin; but he left it with no fixed aim. He thought of law, and set off for London, but spent all his money in Dublin. He thought of medicine, and resided two years in Edinburgh. He started for Leyden, in Holland, to continue what he called his medical studies; but he had a thirst to see the world—and so, with a guinea in his pocket, one shirt, and a flute, he set out on his travels through the continent of Europe. At length, on the 1st of February 1756, he landed at Dover, after an absence of two years, without a farthing in his pocket. London reached, he tried many ways of making a living, as assistant to an apothecary, physician, reader for the press, usher in a school, writer in journals. His first work was ‘An Inquiry into the State of Polite Learning in Europe,’ in 1759; but it appeared without his name. From that date he wrote books of all kinds, poems, and plays. He died in his chambers in Brick Court, Temple, London, in 1774.

Oliver was educated at Trinity College, Dublin, but he left without a clear goal. He considered studying law and headed to London, but he spent all his money in Dublin. He thought about medicine and stayed in Edinburgh for two years. He intended to go to Leyden in Holland to pursue what he called his medical studies, but he had a desire to explore the world—so, with a guinea in his pocket, one shirt, and a flute, he set off on his travels across Europe. Finally, on February 1, 1756, he arrived at Dover after being away for two years, completely broke. Once in London, he tried different jobs to make a living, working as an assistant to an apothecary, a physician, a proofreader, a school usher, and a writer for journals. His first publication was ‘An Inquiry into the State of Polite Learning in Europe’ in 1759; however, it was published anonymously. From that point on, he wrote all kinds of works, including books, poems, and plays. He died in his chambers in Brick Court, Temple, London, in 1774.

5. Goldsmith’s best poems are The Traveller and The Deserted Village,—both written in the Popian couplet. His best play is She Stoops to Conquer. His best prose work is The Vicar of Wakefield, “the first genuine novel of domestic life.” He also wrote histories of England, of Rome, of Animated Nature. All this was done as professional, nay, almost as hack work; but 326 always in a very pleasant, lively, and readable style. Ease, grace, charm, naturalness, pleasant rhythm, purity of diction—these were the chief characteristics of his writings. “Almost to all things could he turn his hand”—poem, essay, play, story, history, natural science. Even when satirical, he was good-natured; and his Retaliation is the friendliest and pleasantest of satires. In his poetry, his words seem artless, but are indeed delicately chosen with that consummate art which conceals and effaces itself: where he seems most simple and easy, there he has taken most pains and given most labour.

5. Goldsmith’s best poems are The Traveller and The Deserted Village, both written in the Popean couplet. His best play is She Stoops to Conquer. His best prose work is The Vicar of Wakefield, “the first genuine novel of domestic life.” He also wrote histories of England, Rome, and Animated Nature. All of this was done as professional work, almost as if it were a job; but 326 always in a very enjoyable, lively, and readable style. Ease, grace, charm, naturalness, pleasant rhythm, purity of language—these were the main features of his writings. “He could turn his hand to almost anything”—poem, essay, play, story, history, natural science. Even when he was being satirical, he remained good-natured; and his Retaliation is the friendliest and most pleasant of satires. In his poetry, his words might seem simple, but they are actually carefully chosen with a skill that hides and diminishes itself: where he appears most straightforward and effortless, there he has put in the most effort and hard work.

6. Edmund Burke (1730-1797) was born at Dublin in the year 1730. He was educated at Trinity College, Dublin; and in 1747 was entered of the Middle Temple, with the purpose of reading for the Bar. In 1766 he was so fortunate as to enter Parliament as member for Wendover, in Buckinghamshire; and he sat in the House of Commons for nearly thirty years. While in Parliament, he worked hard to obtain justice for the colonists of North America, and to avert the separation of them from the mother country; and also to secure good government for India. At the close of his life, it was his intention to take his seat in the House of Peers as Earl Beaconsfield—the title afterwards assumed by Mr Disraeli; but the death of his son, and only child—for whom the honour was really meant and wished—quite broke his heart, and he never carried out his purpose. He died at Beaconsfield in the year 1797. The lines of Goldsmith on Burke, in his poem of “Retaliation,” are well known:—

6. Edmund Burke (1730-1797) was born in Dublin in 1730. He studied at Trinity College, Dublin, and in 1747, he entered the Middle Temple to prepare for a career in law. In 1766, he was fortunate enough to enter Parliament as the representative for Wendover in Buckinghamshire, serving in the House of Commons for nearly thirty years. During his time in Parliament, he worked tirelessly to secure justice for the North American colonists and to prevent their separation from Britain, as well as to promote good governance in India. Toward the end of his life, he planned to take his seat in the House of Peers as Earl Beaconsfield—the title later adopted by Mr. Disraeli; however, the death of his son and only child, for whom the honor was truly intended, broke his heart, and he never fulfilled that plan. He passed away in Beaconsfield in 1797. The lines from Goldsmith about Burke in his poem “Retaliation” are well known:—

“Here lies our good Edmund, whose genius was such

“Here lies our good Edmund, whose talent was such

We scarcely can praise it or blame it too much;

We can hardly praise it or criticize it too much;

Who, born for the universe, narrowed his mind,

Who, born for the universe, limited his thinking,

And to party gave up what was meant for mankind;

And to celebrate, they sacrificed what was meant for humanity;

Who, too deep for his hearers, still went on refining,

Who, too profound for his listeners, continued to elaborate,

And thought of convincing while they thought of dining.”

And thought about persuading while they thought about eating.”

7. Burke’s most famous writings are Thoughts on the Cause of the present Discontents, published in 1773; Reflections on the Trench Revolution (1790); and the Letters on a Regicide Peace (1797). His “Thoughts” is perhaps the best of his works in point of style; his “Reflections,” are full of passages of the highest and most noble eloquence. Burke has been described by a great critic as “the supreme writer of the century;” and Macaulay says, that “in richness of imagination, he is superior to every orator ancient and modern.” In the power of expressing thought in the strongest, fullest, and most vivid manner, he must be classed with Shakespeare 327 and Bacon—and with these writers when at their best. He indulges in repetitions; but the repetitions are never monotonous; they serve to place the subject in every possible point of view, and to enable us to see all sides of it. He possessed an enormous vocabulary, and had the fullest power over it; “never was a man under whose hands language was more plastic and ductile.” He is very fond of metaphor, and is described by an able critic as “the greatest master of metaphor that the world has ever seen.”

7. Burke’s most famous writings are Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents, published in 1773; Reflections on the French Revolution (1790); and Letters on a Regicide Peace (1797). His “Thoughts” is probably his best work in terms of style; his “Reflections” are filled with passages of the highest and most noble eloquence. A great critic has called Burke “the supreme writer of the century,” and Macaulay states that “in richness of imagination, he is superior to every orator, ancient and modern.” In the ability to express thoughts in the strongest, fullest, and most vivid way, he ranks alongside Shakespeare 327 and Bacon—especially when they are at their best. He often uses repetition, but it’s never boring; instead, it helps to present the subject from every possible angle, allowing us to see all sides of it. He had an enormous vocabulary and full control over it; “never was a man under whose hands language was more plastic and ductile.” He has a strong affinity for metaphor, and an expert critic describes him as “the greatest master of metaphor that the world has ever seen.”

8. Edward Gibbon (1737-1794), the second great prose-writer of the second half of the eighteenth century, was born at Putney, London, in 1737. His father was a wealthy landowner. Young Gibbon was a very sickly child—the only survivor of a delicate family of seven; he was left to pass his time as he pleased, and for the most part to educate himself. But he had the run of several good libraries; and he was an eager and never satiated reader. He was sent to Oxford at the early age of fifteen; and so full was his knowledge in some directions, and so defective in others, that he went there, he tells us himself, “with a stock of knowledge that might have puzzled a doctor, and a degree of ignorance of which a schoolboy would have been ashamed.” He was very fond of disputation while at Oxford; and the Dons of the University were astonished to see the pathetic “thin little figure, with a large head, disputing and arguing with the greatest ability.” In the course of his reading, he lighted on some French and English books that convinced him for the time of the truth of the Roman Catholic faith; he openly professed his change of belief; and this obliged him to leave the University. His father sent him to Lausanne, and placed him under the care of a Swiss clergyman there, whose arguments were at length successful in bringing him back to a belief in Protestantism. On his return to England in 1758, he lived in his father’s house in Hampshire; read largely, as usual; but also joined the Hampshire militia as captain of a company, and the exercises and manœuvres of his regiment gave him an insight into military matters which was afterwards useful to him when he came to write history. He published his first work in 1761. It was an essay on the study of literature, and was written in French. In 1770 his father died; he came into a fortune, entered Parliament, where he sat for eight years, but never spoke; and, in 1776, he began his history of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. This, by far the greatest of his works, was not completed till 1787, and was published in 1788, on his fifty-first birthday. His 328 account of the completion of the work—it was finished at Lausanne, where he had lived for six years—is full of beauty: “It was on the day, or rather night, of June 27, 1787, between the hours of eleven and twelve, that I wrote the last lines of the last page in a summer-house in my garden. After laying down my pen, I took several turns in a covered walk of acacias, which commands a prospect of the country, the lake, and the mountains. The air was temperate, the sky was serene. The silver orb of the moon was reflected from the waters, and all nature was silent. I will not describe the first emotion of joy on the recovery of my freedom, and perhaps the establishment of my fame. But my pride was soon humbled, and a sober melancholy was spread over my mind by the idea that I had taken an everlasting leave of an old and agreeable companion, and that, whatever might be the future fate of my history, the life of the historian must be short and precarious.” Gibbon died in 1794, about one year before the birth of another great historian, Grote, the author of the ‘History of Greece.’

8. Edward Gibbon (1737-1794), the second great prose writer of the late eighteenth century, was born in Putney, London, in 1737. His father was a wealthy landowner. Young Gibbon was a very sickly child—the only survivor of a fragile family of seven; he had the freedom to spend his time as he wished, mostly educating himself. He had access to several excellent libraries and was an eager and insatiable reader. He went to Oxford at just fifteen, and his knowledge was so extensive in some areas yet lacking in others that he described himself as arriving “with a stock of knowledge that might have puzzled a doctor, and a level of ignorance that would have embarrassed a schoolboy.” He enjoyed debating while at Oxford; the University faculty were surprised to see the frail “thin little figure, with a large head, debating and arguing with great skill.” During his reading, he came across some French and English books that convinced him of the truth of the Roman Catholic faith; he openly changed his beliefs, which forced him to leave the University. His father sent him to Lausanne and placed him under the care of a Swiss clergyman, whose arguments eventually brought him back to Protestantism. When he returned to England in 1758, he lived in his father’s house in Hampshire; read extensively, as usual; but also joined the Hampshire militia as a captain, and the drills and maneuvers of his regiment gave him valuable insights into military matters that were helpful when he later wrote history. He published his first work in 1761, an essay on the study of literature, written in French. In 1770, his father passed away; he inherited a fortune, entered Parliament, where he served for eight years but never spoke; and in 1776, he began his history of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. This was by far his greatest work, completed in 1787 and published in 1788, on his fifty-first birthday. His 328 account of completing the work—it was finished in Lausanne, where he had lived for six years—is beautifully written: “It was on the day, or rather night, of June 27, 1787, between eleven and twelve, that I wrote the last lines of the last page in a summer house in my garden. After putting down my pen, I took several turns in a covered path lined with acacias, which offers a view of the countryside, the lake, and the mountains. The air was mild, the sky was clear. The silver moon was reflecting off the water, and all of nature was quiet. I won't describe the first surge of joy at regaining my freedom, and perhaps securing my fame. But my pride quickly faded, and a deep melancholy settled over me at the thought of having said an eternal farewell to an old and pleasant companion, and that, no matter what the future held for my history, the historian's life would be short and uncertain.” Gibbon passed away in 1794, about a year before the birth of another great historian, Grote, the author of the ‘History of Greece.’

9. Gibbon’s book is one of the great historical works of the world. It covers a space of about thirteen centuries, from the reign of Trajan (98), to the fall of the Eastern Empire in 1453; and the amount of reading and study required to write it, must have been almost beyond the power of our conceiving. The skill in arranging and disposing the enormous mass of matter in his history is also unparalleled. His style is said by a critic to be “copious, splendid, elegantly rounded, distinguished by supreme artificial skill.” It is remarkable for the proportion of Latin words employed. While some parts of our translation of the Bible contain as much as 96 per cent of pure English words, Gibbon has only 58 per cent: the rest, or 42 per cent, are words of Latin origin. In fact, of all our great English writers, Gibbon stands lowest in his use of pure English words; and the two writers who come nearest him in this respect are Johnson and Swift. The great Greek scholar, Professor Porson, said of Gibbon’s style, that “there could not be a better exercise for a schoolboy than to turn a page of it into English.”

9. Gibbon’s book is one of the greatest historical works ever. It spans about thirteen centuries, from Trajan’s reign (98) to the fall of the Eastern Empire in 1453. The amount of reading and research required to write it must have been nearly unimaginable. His skill in organizing and presenting the vast amount of information in his history is also unmatched. A critic described his style as “rich, impressive, elegantly crafted, marked by exceptional craftsmanship.” It’s notable for the high percentage of Latin words used. While some parts of our translation of the Bible have up to 96 percent pure English words, Gibbon uses only 58 percent: the remaining 42 percent are of Latin origin. In fact, among all our major English writers, Gibbon uses the fewest pure English words; the two writers closest to him in this regard are Johnson and Swift. The eminent Greek scholar, Professor Porson, remarked that “there could not be a better exercise for a schoolboy than to translate a page of it into English.”

10. Poets.—The chief poets of the latter half of the eighteenth century belong to a new world, and show very little trace in their writings of eighteenth-century culture, ideas, or prejudices. Most of the best poets who were born in this half of the eighteenth century and began to write in it—such as Crabbe and Wordsworth—are true denizens, in the character of their minds and feelings, of the nineteenth. The greatest poets of the 329 period are Cowper, Crabbe, and Burns; and along with these may be mentioned as little inferior, Chatterton and Blake, two of the most original poets that have appeared in any literature.

10. Poets.—The main poets of the latter half of the eighteenth century belong to a new world and show minimal influence from the culture, ideas, or biases of the eighteenth century in their work. Most of the notable poets born in this period who began writing then—like Crabbe and Wordsworth—truly reflect the mindset and emotions of the nineteenth century. The greatest poets of this era are Cowper, Crabbe, and Burns; alongside them, we can also mention Chatterton and Blake, two of the most original poets to have emerged in any literature.

11. William Cowper (1731-1800), one of the truest, purest, and sweetest of English poets, was born at Great Berkhampstead, in Hertfordshire, in 1731. His father, Dr Cowper, who was a nephew of Lord Chancellor Cowper, was rector of the parish, and chaplain to George II. Young Cowper was educated at Westminster School; and “the great proconsul of India,” Warren Hastings, was one of his schoolfellows. After leaving Westminster, he was entered of the Middle Temple, and was also articled to a solicitor. At the age of thirty-one he was appointed one of the Clerks to the House of Lords; but he was so terribly nervous and timid, that he threw up the appointment. He was next appointed Clerk of the Journals—a post which even the shyest man might hold; but, when he found that he would have to appear at the bar of the House of Lords, he went home and attempted to commit suicide. When at school, he had been terribly and persistently bullied; and, about this time, his mind had been somewhat affected by a disappointment in love. The form of his insanity was melancholia; and he had several long and severe attacks of the same disease in the after-course of his life. He had to be placed in the keeping of a physician; and it was only after fifteen months’ seclusion that he was able to face the world. Giving up all idea of professional or of public life, he went to live at Huntingdon with the Unwins; and, after the death of Mr Unwin, he removed with Mrs Unwin to Olney, in Buckinghamshire. Here, in 1773, another attack of melancholia came upon him. In 1779, Cowper joined with Mr Newton, the curate of the parish, in publishing the Olney Hymns, of which he wrote sixty-eight. But it was not till he was past fifty years of age that he betook himself seriously to the writing of poetry. His first volume, which contained Table-Talk, Conversation, Retirement, and other poems in heroic metre, appeared in 1782. His second volume, which included The Task and John Gilpin, was published in 1785. His translation of the Iliad and Odyssey of Homer—a translation into blank verse, which he wrote at the regular rate of forty lines a-day—was published in 1791. Mrs Unwin now had a shock of paralysis; Cowper himself was again seized with mental illness; and from 1791 till his death in 1800, his condition was one of extreme misery, depression, and despair. He thought himself an outcast from the mercy of God. “I seem to 330 myself,” he wrote to a friend, “to be scrambling always in the dark, among rocks and precipices, without a guide, but with an enemy ever at my heels, prepared to push me headlong.” The cloud never lifted; gloom and dejection enshrouded all his later years; a pension of £300 a-year from George III. brought him no pleasure; and he died insane, at East Dereham, in Norfolk, in the year 1800. In the poem of The Castaway he compares himself to a drowning sailor:—

11. William Cowper (1731-1800), one of the most genuine, heartfelt, and tender English poets, was born in Great Berkhampstead, Hertfordshire, in 1731. His father, Dr. Cowper, who was a nephew of Lord Chancellor Cowper, served as the rector of the parish and chaplain to George II. Young Cowper attended Westminster School, where he was classmates with Warren Hastings, the prominent proconsul of India. After graduating from Westminster, he enrolled in the Middle Temple and began articles with a solicitor. At thirty-one, he was appointed one of the Clerks to the House of Lords; however, his extreme nervousness and shyness led him to resign. He was then appointed Clerk of the Journals—a role even the most timid person could manage; but upon realizing he would have to appear before the House of Lords, he went home and attempted suicide. During his school years, he had faced severe and persistent bullying, and around this time, he also experienced a significant disappointment in love. His depression manifested as melancholia, and he suffered several long and intense episodes of this illness later in life. He had to be placed under the care of a doctor, and it took fifteen months of isolation before he could reenter society. Abandoning all thoughts of a professional or public career, he moved to Huntingdon to live with the Unwins; after Mr. Unwin's death, he relocated with Mrs. Unwin to Olney in Buckinghamshire. In 1773, he experienced another bout of melancholia. In 1779, Cowper collaborated with Mr. Newton, the parish curate, to publish the Olney Hymns, contributing sixty-eight hymns himself. However, it wasn't until after turning fifty that he committed himself to writing poetry. His first collection, which included Table-Talk, Conversation, Retirement, and other poems in heroic meter, was published in 1782. His second collection, featuring The Task and John Gilpin, came out in 1785. He published his translation of Homer's Iliad and Odyssey—a version in blank verse he crafted at a steady pace of forty lines a day—in 1791. At this time, Mrs. Unwin suffered a paralyzing stroke; Cowper himself experienced another mental health crisis; and from 1791 until his death in 1800, he lived in extreme misery, depression, and despair. He believed he was an outcast from God’s mercy. “I feel,” he wrote to a friend, “like I’m always scrambling in the dark among rocks and cliffs, without a guide, but with an enemy ever at my heels, ready to push me over.” The darkness never lifted; sorrow and despair enveloped all his later years; a pension of £300 a year from George III brought him no joy; and he died in madness at East Dereham, Norfolk, in 1800. In the poem The Castaway, he likens himself to a drowning sailor:—

“No voice divine the storm allayed,

“No divine voice calmed the storm,

No light propitious shone,

No favorable light shone,

When, far from all effectual aid,

When, far from any real help,

We perished—each alone—

We died—each alone—

But I beneath a rougher sea,

But I beneath a rougher sea,

And whelmed in blacker gulfs than he.”

And overwhelmed in darker depths than he.

12. His greatest work is The Task; and the best poem in it is probably “The Winter Evening.” His best-known poem is John Gilpin, which, like “The Task,” he wrote at the request of his friend, Lady Austen. His most powerful poem is The Castaway. He always writes in clear, crisp, pleasant, and manly English. He himself says, in a letter to a friend: “Perspicuity is always more than half the battle... A meaning that does not stare you in the face is as bad as no meaning;” and this direction he himself always carried out. Cowper’s poems mark a new era in poetry; his style is new, and his ideas are new. He is no follower of Pope; Southey compared Pope and Cowper as “formal gardens in comparison with woodland scenery.” He is always original, always true—true to his own feeling, and true to the object he is describing. “My descriptions,” he writes of “The Task,” “are all from nature; not one of them second-handed. My delineations of the heart are from my own experience.” Everywhere in his poems we find a genuine love of nature; humour and pathos in his description of persons; and a purity and honesty of style that have never been surpassed. Many of his well-put lines have passed into our common stock of everyday quotations. Such are—

12. His greatest work is The Task; and the best poem in it is probably “The Winter Evening.” His most famous poem is John Gilpin, which, like “The Task,” he wrote at the request of his friend, Lady Austen. His most powerful poem is The Castaway. He always writes in clear, crisp, pleasant, and masculine English. He himself says in a letter to a friend: “Clarity is always more than half the battle... A meaning that doesn’t hit you right away is just as bad as no meaning,” and he consistently adhered to this principle. Cowper’s poems mark a new era in poetry; his style is fresh, and his ideas are original. He doesn’t follow Pope; Southey compared Pope and Cowper to “formal gardens in comparison with woodland scenery.” He is always original, always authentic—true to his own feelings and true to the subjects he describes. “My descriptions,” he writes about “The Task,” “are all from nature; not one of them is second-hand. My depictions of the heart come from my own experience.” Throughout his poems, we see a genuine love of nature; humor and depth in his character portrayals; and a purity and honesty in style that have never been exceeded. Many of his well-crafted lines have become part of our everyday quotes. Such are—

“God made the country, and man made the town.”

“God created the countryside, and people built the city.”

“Variety’s the very spice of life

“Variety is the true spice of life

That gives it all its flavour.”

That gives it all its flavor.”

“The heart

"The heart"

May give a useful lesson to the head,

May offer a helpful lesson for the mind,

And Learning wiser grow without his books.”

And learning becomes wiser without his books.

“Beware of desperate steps. The darkest day,

“Beware of taking desperate measures. The darkest day,

Live till to-morrow, will have passed away.”

Live until tomorrow, and it will have passed.

331

13. George Crabbe (1754-1832), the poet of the poor, was born at Aldborough, in Suffolk, on Christmas Eve of the year 1754. He stands thus midway between Goldsmith and Wordsworth—midway between the old and the new school of poetry. His father was salt-master—or collector of salt duties—at the little seaport. After being taught a little at several schools, it was agreed that George should be made a surgeon. He was accordingly apprenticed; but he was fonder of writing verses than of attending cases. His memory for poetry was astonishing; he had begun to write verses at the age of fourteen; and he filled the drawers of the surgery with his poetical attempts. After a time he set up for himself in practice at Aldborough; but most of his patients were poor people and poor relations, who paid him neither for his physic nor his advice. In 1779 he resolved “to go to London and venture all.” Accordingly, he took a berth on board of a sailing-packet, carrying with him a little money and a number of manuscript poems. But nothing succeeded with him; he was reduced to his last eightpence. In this strait, he wrote to the great statesman, Edmund Burke; and, while the answer was coming, he walked all night up and down Westminster Bridge. Burke took him in to his own house and found a publisher for his poems.

13. George Crabbe (1754-1832), the poet of the poor, was born in Aldborough, Suffolk, on Christmas Eve in 1754. He is positioned between Goldsmith and Wordsworth—caught between the old and the new styles of poetry. His father worked as a salt-master—or the collector of salt duties—at the small seaport. After receiving some education at various schools, the decision was made for George to become a surgeon. He was therefore apprenticed, but he preferred writing poetry to dealing with patients. His memory for poetry was remarkable; he started writing verses at fourteen and filled the surgery drawers with his attempts. Eventually, he set up his own practice in Aldborough, but most of his patients were poor folks and relatives who didn’t pay him for his medical services or advice. In 1779, he decided “to go to London and risk everything.” So, he booked a spot on a sailing packet, taking a little money and several manuscript poems with him. However, nothing worked out for him; he dwindled down to his last eightpence. In this predicament, he wrote to the famous statesman, Edmund Burke; and while waiting for a reply, he paced up and down Westminster Bridge all night. Burke took him into his home and found a publisher for his poems.

14. In 1781 The Library appeared; and in the same year Crabbe entered the Church. In 1783 he published The Village—a poem which Dr Johnson revised for him. This work won for him an established reputation; but, for twenty-four years after, Crabbe gave himself up entirely to the care of his parish, and published only one poem—The Newspaper. In 1807 appeared The Parish Register; in 1810, The Borough; in 1812, Tales in Verse; and, in 1819, his last poetical work, Tales of the Hall. From this time, till his death in 1832—thirteen years after—he produced no other poem. Personally, he was one of the noblest and kindest of men; he was known as “the gentleman with the sour name and the sweet countenance;” and he spent most of his income on the wants of others.

14. In 1781, The Library was published; and that same year, Crabbe joined the Church. In 1783, he released The Village—a poem that Dr. Johnson revised for him. This piece earned him a solid reputation; however, for twenty-four years afterward, Crabbe devoted himself entirely to his parish and published only one poem—The Newspaper. In 1807, The Parish Register was released; in 1810, The Borough; in 1812, Tales in Verse; and in 1819, his final poetic work, Tales of the Hall. After that, until his death in 1832—thirteen years later—he did not produce any other poems. Personally, he was one of the kindest and most noble men; he was known as “the gentleman with the sour name and the sweet face,” and he spent most of his income helping others.

15. Crabbe’s poetical work forms a prominent landmark in English literature. His style is the style of the eighteenth century—with a strong admixture of his own; his way of thinking, and the objects he selects for description, belong to the nineteenth. While Pope depicted “the town,” politics, and abstract moralities, Crabbe describes the country and the country poor, social matters, real life—the lowest and poorest life, and more especially, the intense misery of the village population of his time in the eastern counties—

15. Crabbe’s poetry is a significant landmark in English literature. His style reflects the eighteenth century, mixed with his own unique touch; his thoughts and the subjects he chooses to describe belong to the nineteenth. While Pope portrayed “the city,” politics, and abstract morals, Crabbe focuses on rural life and the struggles of the rural poor, social issues, real life—the harshest and most desperate living conditions, particularly the severe hardship faced by village populations during his time in the eastern counties—

“the wild amphibious race

the wild amphibious race

With sullen woe displayed in every face.”

With gloomy sadness visible on every face.

332

He does not paint the lot of the poor with the rose-coloured tints used by Goldsmith; he boldly denies the existence of such a village as Auburn; he groups such places with Eden, and says—

He doesn’t sugarcoat life for the poor like Goldsmith did; he flat out rejects the idea of a village like Auburn; he puts places like that in the same category as Eden, and says—

“Auburn and Eden can be found no more;”

“Auburn and Eden are gone now;”

he shows the gloomy, hard, despairing side of English country life. He has been called a “Pope in worsted stockings,” and “the Hogarth, of song.” Byron describes him as

he shows the dark, tough, hopeless side of English country life. He has been called a “Pope in worsted stockings” and “the Hogarth of song.” Byron describes him as

“Nature’s sternest painter, yet the best.”

“Nature's toughest artist, but also the greatest.”

Now and then his style is flat, and even coarse; but there is everywhere a genuine power of strong and bold painting. He is also an excellent master of easy dialogue.

Now and then his style feels flat and even rough; but there's always a real strength in his bold and vivid descriptions. He's also a great master of natural dialogue.

All of his poems are written in the Popian couplet of two ten-syllabled lines.

All of his poems are written in the Popean couplet of two ten-syllable lines.

16. Robert Burns (1759-1796), the greatest poet of Scotland, was born in Ayrshire, two miles from the town of Ayr, in 1759. The only education he received from his father was the schooling of a few months; but the family were fond of reading, and Robert was the most enthusiastic reader of them all. Every spare moment he could find—and they were not many—he gave to reading; he sat at meals “with a book in one hand and a spoon in the other;” and in this way he read most of the great English poets and prose-writers. This was an excellent education—one a great deal better than most people receive; and some of our greatest men have had no better. But, up to the age of sixteen, he had to toil on his father’s farm from early morning till late at night. In the intervals of his work he contrived, by dint of thrift and industry, to learn French, mathematics, and a little Latin. On the death of his father, he took a small farm, but did not succeed. He was on the point of embarking for Jamaica, where a post had been found for him, when the news of the successful sale of a small volume of his poems reached him; and he at once changed his mind, and gave up all idea of emigrating. His friends obtained for him a post as exciseman, in which his duty was to gauge the quantity and quality of ardent spirits—a post full of dangers to a man of his excitable and emotional temperament. He went a great deal into what was called society, formed the acquaintance of many boon companions, acquired habits of intemperance that he could not shake off, and died at Dumfries in 1796, in his thirty-seventh year.

16. Robert Burns (1759-1796), the greatest poet of Scotland, was born in Ayrshire, just two miles from the town of Ayr, in 1759. The only education he got from his father was a few months of schooling; however, the family loved to read, and Robert was the most passionate reader among them. Whenever he found a spare moment—which weren't many—he would read; he even ate meals “with a book in one hand and a spoon in the other;” this way, he got through most of the great English poets and prose writers. This was an excellent education—one that's way better than what most people get; some of our greatest figures had no better upbringing. But, until he was sixteen, he had to work on his father’s farm from early morning until late at night. During breaks from work, he managed—through hard work and saving—to learn French, math, and a little Latin. After his father's death, he took on a small farm but didn't find success. He was about to leave for Jamaica, where a job awaited him, when he heard that a small collection of his poems had sold well; he immediately changed his mind and scrapped the idea of leaving. His friends got him a job as a tax collector, where his duty was to measure the quantity and quality of spirits—a job full of risks for someone with his sensitive and passionate nature. He spent a lot of time in what was known as society, made friends with many drinking buddies, picked up habits of excess that he couldn't shake off, and died in Dumfries in 1796, at the age of thirty-seven.

17. His best poems are lyrical, and he is himself one of the foremost 333 lyrical poets in the world. His songs have probably been more sung, and in more parts of the globe, than the songs of any other writer that ever lived. They are of every kind—songs of love, war, mirth, sorrow, labour, and social gatherings. Professor Craik says: “One characteristic that belongs to whatever Burns has written is that, of its kind and in its own way, it is a perfect production. His poetry is, throughout, real emotion melodiously uttered, instinct with passion, but not less so with power of thought,—full of light as well as of fire.” Most of his poems are written in the North-English, or Lowland-Scottish, dialect. The most elevated of his poems is The Vision, in which he relates how the Scottish Muse found him at the plough, and crowned him with a wreath of holly. One of his longest, as well as finest poems, is The Cottar’s Saturday Night, which is written in the Spenserian stanza. Perhaps his most pathetic poem is that entitled To Mary in Heaven. It is of a singular eloquence, elevation, and sweetness. The first verse runs thus—

17. His best poems are lyrical, and he is one of the top lyrical poets in the world. His songs have likely been sung more widely and in more places than any other writer's songs in history. They cover every theme—love, war, joy, sorrow, hard work, and social gatherings. Professor Craik says: “One characteristic of everything Burns has written is that it is a perfect work of its kind. His poetry expresses real emotion in a melodic way, filled with passion but also with intellectual power—full of light as well as fire.” Most of his poems are written in the North English or Lowland Scottish dialect. The most elevated of his poems is The Vision, where he tells how the Scottish Muse found him while he was plowing and crowned him with a holly wreath. One of his longest and finest poems is The Cottar’s Saturday Night, written in Spenserian stanza. Perhaps his most poignant poem is titled To Mary in Heaven. It has a unique eloquence, depth, and sweetness. The first verse goes like this—

“Thou lingering star, with lessening ray,

“Hey, you fading star with your dimming light,

That lov’st to greet the early morn,

That loves to greet the early morning,

Again thou usher’st in the day

Again you bring in the day

My Mary from my soul was torn.

My Mary was ripped from my heart.

O Mary! dear departed shade!

Oh Mary! dear departed spirit!

Where is thy place of blissful rest?

Where is your place of blissful rest?

See’st thou thy lover lowly laid?

See you your lover lying down?

Hear’st thou the groans that rend his breast?”

Hear you the groans that tear at his heart?

He is, as his latest critic says, “the poet of homely human nature;” and his genius shows the beautiful elements in this homeliness; and that what is homely need not therefore be dull and prosaic.

He is, as his latest critic puts it, “the poet of ordinary human nature;” and his talent highlights the beautiful aspects of this ordinariness; and that what is ordinary doesn’t have to be boring or mundane.

18. Thomas Chatterton and William Blake are two minor poets, of whom little is known and less said, but whose work is of the most poetical and genuine kind.—Chatterton was born at Bristol in the year 1752. He was the son of a schoolmaster, who died before he was born. He was educated at Colston’s Blue-Coat School in Bristol; and, while at school, read his way steadily through every book in three circulating libraries. He began to write verses at the age of fifteen, and in two years had produced a large number of poems—some of them of the highest value. In 1770, he came up to London, with something under five pounds in his pocket, and his mind made up to try his fortune as a literary man, resolved, though he was only a boy of seventeen, to live by literature or to die. Accordingly, he set to work and wrote every kind of productions—poems, 334 essays, stories, political articles, songs for public singers; and all the time he was half starving. A loaf of bread lasted him a week; and it was “bought stale to make it last longer.” He had made a friend of the Lord Mayor, Beckford; but before he had time to hold out a hand to the struggling boy, Beckford died. The struggle became harder and harder—more and more hopeless; his neighbours offered a little help—a small coin or a meal—he rejected all; and at length, on the evening of the 24th August 1770, he went up to his garret, locked himself in, tore up all his manuscripts, took poison, and died. He was only seventeen.

18. Thomas Chatterton and William Blake are two lesser-known poets, about whom not much is known and even less is said, yet their work is truly poetic and authentic. Chatterton was born in Bristol in 1752. He was the son of a schoolmaster who passed away before he was born. He was educated at Colston’s Blue-Coat School in Bristol, and while he was there, he read every book available in three different circulating libraries. He started writing poetry at age fifteen, and in two years had produced many poems, some of which were exceptionally valuable. In 1770, he moved to London with just under five pounds in his pocket, determined to make it as a writer, resolved to either succeed in literature or perish trying. He threw himself into his work and wrote all sorts of pieces—poems, 334 essays, stories, political articles, songs for public singers; all the while, he was barely surviving. A loaf of bread lasted him a week, and it was "bought stale to make it last longer." He had befriended the Lord Mayor, Beckford; but before Beckford could help the struggling young man, he died. The struggle became increasingly difficult—more and more hopeless; his neighbors offered some assistance—a bit of change or a meal—but he turned them all down. Finally, on the evening of August 24, 1770, he went up to his attic, locked himself in, tore up all his manuscripts, took poison, and died. He was only seventeen.

19. Wordsworth and Coleridge spoke with awe of his genius; Keats dedicated one of his poems to his memory; and Coleridge copied some of his rhythms. One of his best poems is the Minstrel’s Roundelay

19. Wordsworth and Coleridge spoke in awe of his talent; Keats dedicated one of his poems to honor him; and Coleridge imitated some of his rhythms. One of his best poems is the Minstrel’s Roundelay

“O sing unto my roundelay,

“O sing to my song,

O drop the briny tear with me,

O drop the salty tear with me,

Dance no more on holy-day,

Don't dance on holidays anymore,

Like a running river be.

Be like a flowing river.

My love is dead,

My love is gone,

Gone to his death-bed

Gone to his deathbed

All under the willow-tree.

All under the willow tree.

“Black his hair as the winter night,

“Black as the winter night, his hair,

White his skin as the summer snow,

White his skin as the summer snow,

Red his face as the morning light,

Red his face as the morning light,

Cold he lies in the grave below.

Cold he lies in the grave below.

My love is dead,

My love is gone,

Gone to his death-bed

Gone to his deathbed

All under the willow-tree.”

All beneath the willow tree.

20. William Blake (1757-1827), one of the most original poets that ever lived, was born in London in the year 1757. He was brought up as an engraver; worked steadily at his business, and did a great deal of beautiful work in that capacity. He in fact illustrated his own poems—each page being set in a fantastic design of his own invention, which he himself engraved. He was also his own printer and publisher. The first volume of his poems was published in 1783; the Songs of Innocence, probably his best, appeared in 1787. He died in Fountain Court, Strand, London, in the year 1827.

20. William Blake (1757-1827), one of the most original poets to ever live, was born in London in 1757. He was raised as an engraver, worked consistently in that field, and created a lot of beautiful work. In fact, he illustrated his own poems—each page featuring a unique design he created and engraved himself. He was also his own printer and publisher. The first collection of his poems was published in 1783; the Songs of Innocence, probably his best, came out in 1787. He passed away in Fountain Court, Strand, London, in 1827.

21. His latest critic says of Blake: “His detachment from the ordinary currents of practical thought left to his mind an unspoiled and delightful simplicity which has perhaps never been matched in English poetry.” Simplicity—the perfect simplicity of a child— 335 beautiful simplicity—simple and childlike beauty,—such is the chief note of the poetry of Blake. “Where he is successful, his work has the fresh perfume and perfect grace of a flower.” The most remarkable point about Blake is that, while living in an age when the poetry of Pope—and that alone—was everywhere paramount, his poems show not the smallest trace of Pope’s influence, but are absolutely original. His work, in fact, seems to be the first bright streak of the golden dawn that heralded the approach of the full and splendid daylight of the poetry of Wordsworth and Coleridge, of Shelley and Byron. His best-known poems are those from the ‘Songs of Innocence’—such as Piping down the valleys wild; The Lamb; The Tiger, and others. Perhaps the most remarkable element in Blake’s poetry is the sweetness and naturalness of the rhythm. It seems careless, but it is always beautiful; it grows, it is not made; it is like a wild field-flower thrown up by Nature in a pleasant green field. Such are the rhythms in the poem entitled Night:—

21. His latest critic says of Blake: “His detachment from the everyday concerns of practical thought gave his mind an untouched and delightful simplicity that may never have been matched in English poetry.” Simplicity—the pure simplicity of a child— 335 beautiful simplicity—simple and childlike beauty—this is the main feature of Blake's poetry. “Where he excels, his work carries the fresh scent and perfect grace of a flower.” What's most remarkable about Blake is that, while he lived in a time when Pope’s poetry was overwhelmingly dominant, his poems show no trace of Pope’s influence and are completely original. His work, in fact, seems to be the first bright sign of the golden dawn that foretold the arrival of the rich and vibrant daylight of the poetry of Wordsworth, Coleridge, Shelley, and Byron. His best-known poems come from the ‘Songs of Innocence’—like Piping down the valleys wild; The Lamb; The Tiger; and others. Perhaps the most striking aspect of Blake’s poetry is the sweetness and natural flow of the rhythm. It seems effortless, but it always has a beauty; it evolves, it is not forced; it’s like a wildflower sprouting naturally in a lovely green field. Such are the rhythms in the poem titled Night:—

“The sun descending in the west,

“The sun setting in the west,

The evening star does shine;

The evening star shines;

The birds are silent in their nest,

The birds are quiet in their nest,

And I must seek for mine.

And I have to look for my own.

The moon, like a flower

The moon is like a flower

In heaven’s high bower,

In heaven's high abode,

With silent delight

With quiet joy

Sits and smiles on the night.

Sits and smiles at the night.

“Farewell, green fields and happy grove,

“Goodbye, green fields and joyful grove,

Where flocks have ta’en delight;

Where flocks have found joy;

Where lambs have nibbled, silent move

Where lambs have grazed, silently move

The feet of angels bright:

The bright feet of angels:

Unseen they pour blessing,

They secretly share blessings,

And joy without ceasing,

And endless joy,

On each bud and blossom,

On every bud and flower,

On each sleeping bosom.”

On each sleeping chest.”

336

CHAPTER VIII.

THE FIRST HALF OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.

1. New Ideas.—The end of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth century are alike remarkable for the new powers, new ideas, and new life thrown into society. The coming up of a high flood-tide of new forces seems to coincide with the beginning of the French Revolution in 1789, when the overthrow of the Bastille marked the downfall of the old ways of thinking and acting, and announced to the world of Europe and America that the old régime—the ancient mode of governing—was over. Wordsworth, then a lad of nineteen, was excited by the event almost beyond the bounds of self-control. He says in his “Excursion”—

1. New Ideas.—The late 1700s and early 1800s are notable for the surge of new powers, ideas, and energy injected into society. The rise of a powerful wave of new forces seems to align with the start of the French Revolution in 1789, when the storming of the Bastille signaled the end of old ways of thinking and acting, and declared to Europe and America that the old régime—the traditional way of governing—was finished. Wordsworth, then just nineteen, was overwhelmed with excitement by the event. He states in his “Excursion”—

“Bliss was it in that dawn to be alive,

“Being alive at that dawn was pure bliss,

But to be young was very Heaven!”

But being young was pure bliss!

It was, indeed, the dawn of a new day for the peoples of Europe. The ideas of freedom and equality—of respect for man as man—were thrown into popular form by France; they became living powers in Europe; and in England they animated and inspired the best minds of the time—Burns, Coleridge, Wordsworth, Shelley, and Byron. Along with this high tide of hope and emotion, there was such an outburst of talent and genius in every kind of human endeavour in England, as was never seen before except in the Elizabethan period. Great events produced great powers; and great powers in their turn 337 brought about great events. The war with America, the long struggle with Napoleon, the new political ideas, great victories by sea and land,—all these were to be found in the beginning of the nineteenth century. The English race produced great men in numbers—almost, it might be said, in groups. We had great leaders, like Nelson and Wellington; brilliant generals, like Sir Charles Napier and Sir John Moore; great statesmen, like Fox and Pitt, like Washington and Franklin; great engineers, like Stephenson and Brunel; and great poets, like Wordsworth and Byron. And as regards literature, an able critic remarks: “We have recovered in this century the Elizabethan magic and passion, a more than Elizabethan sense of the beauty and complexity of nature, the Elizabethan music of language.”

It was truly the beginning of a new era for the people of Europe. The concepts of freedom and equality—of respecting everyone as individuals—were popularized by France; they became powerful forces across Europe; and in England, they inspired the brightest minds of the time—Burns, Coleridge, Wordsworth, Shelley, and Byron. Alongside this surge of hope and emotion, there was an explosion of talent and genius in every area of human endeavor in England, unlike anything seen since the Elizabethan era. Major events produced significant talents; and those talents, in turn, led to major events. The war with America, the long fight against Napoleon, new political ideas, significant victories at sea and on land—all of these emerged at the start of the nineteenth century. The English people produced a remarkable number of great individuals—almost, one could say, in clusters. We had outstanding leaders like Nelson and Wellington; brilliant generals like Sir Charles Napier and Sir John Moore; great statesmen like Fox and Pitt, as well as Washington and Franklin; skilled engineers like Stephenson and Brunel; and exceptional poets like Wordsworth and Byron. Regarding literature, a sharp critic notes: “In this century, we have regained the Elizabethan magic and passion, a deeper-than-Elizabethan appreciation for the beauty and complexity of nature, and the Elizabethan musicality of language.”

2. Great Poets.—The greatest poets of the first half of the nineteenth century may be best arranged in groups. There were Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Southey—commonly, but unnecessarily, described as the Lake Poets. In their poetic thought and expression they had little in common; and the fact that two of them lived most of their lives in the Lake country, is not a sufficient justification for the use of the term. There were Scott and Campbell—both of them Scotchmen. There were Byron and Shelley—both Englishmen, both brought up at the great public schools and the universities, but both carried away by the influence of the new revolutionary ideas. Lastly, there were Moore, an Irishman, and young Keats, the splendid promise of whose youth went out in an early death. Let us learn a little more about each, and in the order of the dates of their birth.

2. Great Poets.—The greatest poets of the first half of the nineteenth century can be best categorized into groups. There were Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Southey—often, though unnecessarily, called the Lake Poets. In terms of their poetic thought and style, they had very little in common; and the fact that two of them spent most of their lives in the Lake District doesn’t justify the label. Then there were Scott and Campbell—both Scottish. There were Byron and Shelley—both Englishmen, both educated at prominent public schools and universities, but both influenced by the wave of new revolutionary ideas. Lastly, there were Moore, an Irishman, and the young Keats, whose promising youth was tragically cut short by an early death. Let’s explore a little more about each of them, in the order of their birth dates.

3. William Wordsworth (1770-1850) was born at Cockermouth, a town in Cumberland, which stands at the confluence of the Cocker and the Derwent. His father, John Wordsworth, was law agent to Sir James Lowther, who afterwards became Earl of Lonsdale. William was a boy of a stiff, moody, and violent temper; and as his mother died when he was a very little boy, and his father when he was fourteen, he grew up with very little care from his 338 parents and guardians. He was sent to school at Hawkshead, in the Vale of Esthwaite, in Lancashire; and, at the age of seventeen, proceeded to St John’s College, Cambridge. After taking his degree of B.A. in 1791, he resided for a year in France. He took sides with one of the parties in the Reign of Terror, and left the country only in time to save his head. He was designed by his uncles for the Church; but a friend, Raisley Calvert, dying, left him £900; and he now resolved to live a plain and frugal life, to join no profession, but to give himself wholly up to the writing of poetry. In 1798, he published, along with his friend, S. T. Coleridge, the Lyrical Ballads. The only work of Coleridge’s in this volume was the “Ancient Mariner.” In 1802 he married Mary Hutchinson, of whom he speaks in the well-known lines—

3. William Wordsworth (1770-1850) was born in Cockermouth, a town in Cumberland, at the point where the Cocker meets the Derwent. His father, John Wordsworth, served as law agent to Sir James Lowther, who later became the Earl of Lonsdale. William was a boy with a stubborn, moody, and intense temperament; and since his mother passed away when he was very young, and his father when he was fourteen, he grew up with minimal care from his 338 parents and guardians. He attended school in Hawkshead, located in the Vale of Esthwaite, Lancashire; and at seventeen, he moved on to St John’s College, Cambridge. After earning his B.A. in 1791, he spent a year in France. He took a side during the Reign of Terror, leaving the country just in time to avoid danger. His uncles had planned for him to enter the Church; however, after a friend, Raisley Calvert, passed away and left him £900, he decided to live a simple and modest life, avoiding any profession to dedicate himself entirely to writing poetry. In 1798, he published the Lyrical Ballads together with his friend, S. T. Coleridge. The only piece by Coleridge in this collection was the “Ancient Mariner.” In 1802, he married Mary Hutchinson, who is referenced in the famous lines—

“Her eyes as stars of Twilight fair,

“Her eyes were like stars in the beautiful twilight,

Like Twilight’s, too, her dusky hair;

Like Twilight's, her black hair;

But all things else about her drawn

But everything else about her is drawn

From May-time and the cheerful dawn.”

From May and the joyful morning.

He obtained the post of Distributor of Stamps for the county of Westmoreland; and, after the death of Southey, he was created Poet-Laureate by the Queen.—He settled with his wife in the Lake country; and, in 1813, took up his abode at Rydal Mount, where he lived till his death in 1850. He died on the 23d of April—the death-day of Shakespeare.

He got the job as the Stamp Distributor for Westmoreland County; and after Southey passed away, the Queen appointed him as Poet Laureate. He moved to the Lake District with his wife, and in 1813, he settled at Rydal Mount, where he lived until he died in 1850. He passed away on April 23rd—the same day that Shakespeare died.

4. His longest works are the Excursion and the Prelude—both being parts of a longer and greater work which he intended to write on the growth of his own mind. His best poems are his shorter pieces, such as the poems on Lucy, The Cuckoo, the Ode to Duty, the Intimations of Immortality, and several of his Sonnets. He says of his own poetry that his purpose in writing it was “to console the afflicted; to add sunshine to daylight by making the happy happier; to teach the young and the gracious of every age to see, to think, and feel, and therefore to become more actively and securely virtuous.” His poetical work is the noble landmark of a great transition—both in thought and in style. He drew aside poetry from questions and interests of mere society and the town to the scenes of Nature and the deepest feelings of man as man. In style, he refused to employ the old artificial vocabulary which Pope and his followers revelled in; he used the simplest words he could find; and, when he hits the mark in his simplest form of expression, his style is as forcible as it is true. He says of his own verse—

4. His longest works are the Excursion and the Prelude—both parts of a larger work he planned to write about the development of his own mind. His best poems are the shorter ones, like the pieces on Lucy, The Cuckoo, the Ode to Duty, the Intimations of Immortality, and several of his Sonnets. He describes his own poetry as being meant “to comfort those who are suffering; to add brightness to daylight by making the joyful even happier; to guide the young and the kind-hearted of all ages to see, think, feel, and thus become more actively and securely virtuous.” His poetic work is a significant milestone in a major shift—both in ideas and style. He moved poetry away from the concerns of society and urban life to embrace the beauty of Nature and the profound emotions of humanity. In terms of style, he rejected the old, artificial language that Pope and his contemporaries enjoyed; he chose the simplest words possible, and when he strikes the right note with his straightforward expression, his style is as powerful as it is authentic. He remarks about his own verse—

339

“The moving accident is not my trade,

“The moving accident is not my trade,

To freeze the blood I have no ready arts;

To chill the blood, I have no quick tricks;

’Tis my delight, alone, in summer shade,

’It's my joy, alone, in summer shade,

To pipe a simple song for thinking hearts.”

To play a simple song for thinking hearts.”

If one were asked what four lines of his poetry best convey the feeling of the whole, the reply must be that these are to be found in his “Song at the Feast of Brougham Castle,”—lines written about “the good Lord Clifford.”

If someone were asked which four lines of his poetry best capture the overall feeling, the answer would definitely be found in his “Song at the Feast of Brougham Castle,”—lines written about “the good Lord Clifford.”

“Love had he found in huts where poor men lie,

“Love he found in huts where poor men lie,

His daily teachers had been woods and rills,—

His everyday teachers had been the woods and the streams,—

The silence that is in the starry sky,

The silence in the starry sky,

The sleep that is among the lonely hills.”

The sleep that exists among the lonely hills.

5. Walter Scott (1771-1832), poet and novelist, the son of a Scotch attorney (called in Edinburgh a W.S. or Writer to H.M.’s Signet), was born there in the year 1771. He was educated at the High School, and then at the College—now called the University—of Edinburgh. In 1792 he was called to the Scottish Bar, or became an “advocate.” During his boyhood, he had had several illnesses, one of which left him lame for life. Through those long periods of sickness and of convalescence, he read Percy’s ‘Reliques of Ancient Poetry,’ and almost all the romances, old plays, and epic poems that have been published in the English language. This gave his mind and imagination a set which they never lost all through life.

5. Walter Scott (1771-1832), a poet and novelist, was the son of a Scottish lawyer (known in Edinburgh as a W.S. or Writer to H.M.’s Signet) and was born there in 1771. He attended the High School and then the College—now called the University—of Edinburgh. In 1792, he became a member of the Scottish Bar, or an “advocate.” During his childhood, he suffered from several illnesses, one of which left him permanently lame. During those long stretches of sickness and recovery, he read Percy’s ‘Reliques of Ancient Poetry’ along with nearly all the novels, old plays, and epic poems published in English. This shaped his mind and imagination in a way that he carried with him throughout his life.

6. His first publications were translations of German poems. In the year 1805, however, an original poem, the Lay of the Last Minstrel, appeared; and Scott became at one bound the foremost poet of the day. Marmion, the Lady of the Lake, and other poems, followed with great rapidity. But, in 1814, Scott took it into his head that his poetical vein was worked out; the star of Byron was rising upon the literary horizon; and he now gave himself up to novel-writing. His first novel, Waverley, appeared anonymously in 1814. Guy Mannering, Old Mortality, Rob Roy, and others, quickly followed; and, though the secret of the authorship was well kept both by printer and publisher, Walter Scott was generally believed to be the writer of these works, and he was frequently spoken of as “the Great Unknown.” He was made a baronet by George IV. in 1820.

6. His first publications were translations of German poems. In 1805, however, an original poem, the Lay of the Last Minstrel, was released; and Scott quickly became the leading poet of the time. Marmion, Lady of the Lake, and other poems followed at a fast pace. But in 1814, Scott decided that his poetic inspiration was exhausted; the star of Byron was rising on the literary scene, and he devoted himself to writing novels. His first novel, Waverley, was published anonymously in 1814. Guy Mannering, Old Mortality, Rob Roy, and others soon followed, and although the true authorship was closely guarded by both printer and publisher, Walter Scott was widely believed to be the author of these works and was often referred to as “the Great Unknown.” He was made a baronet by George IV in 1820.

7. His expenses in building Abbotsford, and his desire to acquire land, induced him to go into partnership with Ballantyne, his printer, and with Constable, his publisher. Both firms failed in the dark 340 year of 1826; and Scott found himself unexpectedly liable for the large sum of £147,000. Such a load of debt would have utterly crushed most men; but Scott stood clear and undaunted in front of it. “Gentlemen,” he said to his creditors, “time and I against any two. Let me take this good ally into my company, and I believe I shall be able to pay you every farthing.” He left his beautiful country house at Abbotsford; he gave up all his country pleasures; he surrendered all his property to his creditors; he took a small house in Edinburgh; and, in the short space of five years, he had paid off £130,000. But the task was too terrible; the pace had been too hard; and he was struck down by paralysis. But even this disaster did not daunt him. Again he went to work, and again he had a paralytic stroke. At last, however, he was obliged to give up; the Government of the day placed a royal frigate at his disposal; he went to Italy; but his health had utterly broken down, he felt he could get no good from the air of the south, and he turned his face towards home to die. He breathed his last breath at Abbotsford, in sight of his beloved Tweed, with his family around him, on the 21st of September 1832.

7. His expenses in building Abbotsford and his desire to acquire land led him to partner with Ballantyne, his printer, and Constable, his publisher. Both businesses failed in the unfortunate year of 1826, and Scott found himself unexpectedly responsible for a massive debt of £147,000. Such a burden would have crushed most people, but Scott faced it head-on without fear. “Gentlemen,” he told his creditors, “time and I against any two. Let me bring this worthy ally into my partnership, and I believe I can pay you every penny.” He left his lovely country home at Abbotsford; he gave up all his rural pleasures; he handed over all his assets to his creditors; he moved into a small house in Edinburgh; and in just five years, he managed to pay off £130,000. But the effort was overwhelming; the strain was too much, and he suffered a stroke. Even this setback didn't deter him. He got back to work, only to have another stroke. Eventually, though, he had to stop; the government offered him a royal frigate; he traveled to Italy; but his health had completely deteriorated, he felt no benefit from the southern air, and he headed home to die. He took his last breath at Abbotsford, overlooking his beloved Tweed, surrounded by his family, on September 21, 1832.

8. His poetry is the poetry of action. In imaginative power he ranks below no other poet, except Homer and Shakespeare. He delighted in war, in its movement, its pageantry, and its events; and, though lame, he was quartermaster of a volunteer corps of cavalry. On one occasion he rode to muster one hundred miles in twenty-four hours, composing verses by the way. Much of “Marmion” was composed on horseback. “I had many a grand gallop,” he says, “when I was thinking of ‘Marmion.’” His two chief powers in verse are his narrative and his pictorial power. His boyhood was passed in the Borderland of Scotland—“a district in which every field has its battle and every rivulet its song;” and he was at home in every part of the Highlands and the Lowlands, the Islands and the Borders, of his native country. But, both in his novels and his poems, he was a painter of action rather than of character.

8. His poetry is all about action. In terms of imagination, he stands alongside no other poet except Homer and Shakespeare. He loved war, its movement, its spectacle, and its events; and even though he was lame, he served as the quartermaster for a volunteer cavalry unit. Once, he rode a hundred miles to a muster in just twenty-four hours, writing verses along the way. Much of “Marmion” was written on horseback. “I had many a grand gallop,” he says, “when I was thinking of ‘Marmion.’” His two main strengths in poetry are his storytelling and his vivid imagery. He spent his childhood in the Borderland of Scotland—“a region where every field has its battle and every stream its song;” and he felt at home in all parts of the Highlands, Lowlands, Islands, and Borders of his native country. However, in both his novels and poems, he was a storyteller focused on action rather than character.

9. His prose works are now much more read than his poems; but both are full of life, power, literary skill, knowledge of men and women, and strong sympathy with all past ages. He wrote so fast that his sentences are often loose and ungrammatical; but they are never unidiomatic or stiff. The rush of a strong and large life goes through them, and carries the reader along, forgetful of all minor blemishes. His best novels are Old Mortality and Kenilworth; his greatest romance is Ivanhoe.

9. His prose is now read more than his poetry, but both are filled with life, power, literary skill, an understanding of people, and a deep empathy for all past generations. He wrote so quickly that his sentences can be loose and ungrammatical, but they're never awkward or stiff. The energy of a vibrant and expansive life flows through them, pulling the reader along and making them overlook any minor flaws. His best novels are Old Mortality and Kenilworth; his most notable romance is Ivanhoe.

10. Samuel Taylor Coleridge (1772-1834), a true poet, and 341 a writer of noble prose, was born at Ottery St Mary, in Devonshire, in 1772. His father, who was vicar of the parish, and master of the grammar-school, died when the boy was only nine years of age. He was educated at Christ’s Hospital, in London, where his most famous schoolfellow was Charles Lamb; and from there he went to Jesus College, Cambridge. In 1793 he had fallen into debt at College; and, in despair, left Cambridge, and enlisted in the 15th Light Dragoons, under the name of Silas Tomkins Comberbatch. He was quickly discovered, and his discharge soon obtained. While on a visit to his friend Robert Southey, at Bristol, the plan of emigrating to the banks of the Susquehanna, in Pennsylvania, was entered on; but, when all the friends and fellow-emigrants were ready to start, it was discovered that no one of them had any money.—Coleridge finally became a literary man and journalist. His real power, however, lay in poetry; but by poetry he could not make a living. His first volume of poems was published at Bristol, in the year 1796; but it was not till 1798 that the Rime of the Ancient Mariner appeared in the ‘Lyrical Ballads.’ His next greatest poem, Christabel, though written in 1797, was not published till the year 1816. His other best poems are Love; Dejection—an Ode; and some of his shorter pieces. His best poetry was written about the close of the century: “Coleridge,” said Wordsworth, “was in blossom from 1796 to 1800.”—As a critic and prose-writer, he is one of the greatest men of his time. His best works in prose are The Friend and the Aids to Reflection. He died at Highgate, near London, in the year 1834.

10. Sam Taylor Coleridge (1772-1834), a true poet and 341 a writer of impressive prose, was born in Ottery St Mary, Devonshire, in 1772. His father, who was the vicar of the parish and the headmaster of the grammar school, passed away when Coleridge was just nine years old. He was educated at Christ’s Hospital in London, where his most notable schoolmate was Charles Lamb; from there, he moved on to Jesus College, Cambridge. In 1793, he fell into debt at college and, in desperation, left Cambridge and joined the 15th Light Dragoons, using the name Silas Tomkins Comberbatch. He was quickly found out, and his discharge was soon secured. While visiting his friend Robert Southey in Bristol, they planned to emigrate to the banks of the Susquehanna in Pennsylvania, but when all their friends and fellow emigrants were set to go, it turned out that none of them had any money. Coleridge eventually became a writer and journalist. His true talent, however, was in poetry, but he couldn’t make a living from it. His first collection of poems was published in Bristol in 1796; however, it wasn’t until 1798 that the Rime of the Ancient Mariner was included in the ‘Lyrical Ballads.’ His next significant poem, Christabel, although written in 1797, wasn’t published until 1816. Other notable poems include Love; Dejection—an Ode; and some of his shorter works. His best poetry was created around the turn of the century: “Coleridge,” Wordsworth said, “was in blossom from 1796 to 1800.”—As a critic and prose writer, he is regarded as one of the greatest of his time. His best prose works are The Friend and Aids to Reflection. He died in Highgate, near London, in 1834.

11. His style, both in prose and in verse, marks the beginning of the modern era. His prose style is noble, elaborate, eloquent, and full of subtle and involved thought; his style in verse is always musical, and abounds in rhythms of the most startling and novel—yet always genuine—kind. Christabel is the poem that is most full of these fine musical rhythms.

11. His style, in both writing and poetry, marks the start of the modern era. His prose is impressive, detailed, expressive, and rich in complex ideas; his poetry is always melodic and filled with striking and original rhythms—yet remains authentic. Christabel is the poem that showcases these beautiful musical rhythms the most.

12. Robert Southey (1774-1843), poet, reviewer, historian, but, above all, man of letters,—the friend of Coleridge and Wordsworth,—was born at Bristol in 1774. He was educated at Westminster School and at Balliol College, Oxford. After his marriage with Miss Edith Fricker—a sister of Sara, the wife of Coleridge—he settled at Greta Hall, near Keswick, in 1803; and resided there until his death in 1843. In 1813 he was created Poet-Laureate by George III.—He was the most indefatigable of writers. He wrote poetry before breakfast; history between breakfast and 342 dinner; reviews between dinner and supper; and, even when taking a constitutional, he had always a book in his hand, and walked along the road reading. He began to write and to publish at the age of nineteen; he never ceased writing till the year 1837, when his brain softened from the effects of perpetual labour.

12. Robert Southey (1774-1843), poet, reviewer, historian, and above all, a literate individual—the friend of Coleridge and Wordsworth—was born in Bristol in 1774. He attended Westminster School and Balliol College, Oxford. After marrying Miss Edith Fricker, who was Sara's sister, Coleridge's wife, he settled at Greta Hall, near Keswick, in 1803, and lived there until his death in 1843. In 1813, he was appointed Poet-Laureate by George III. He was the most tireless writer, churning out poetry before breakfast, history between breakfast and dinner, and reviews between dinner and supper. Even while going for a walk, he always had a book in hand, reading along the way. He started writing and publishing at nineteen and continued to write until 1837, when his mind began to deteriorate due to constant work.

13. Southey wrote a great deal of verse, but much more prose. His prose works amount to more than one hundred volumes; but his poetry, such as it is, will probably live longer than his prose. His best-known poems are Joan of Arc, written when he was nineteen; Thalaba the Destroyer, a poem in irregular and unrhymed verse; The Curse of Kehama, in verse rhymed, but irregular; and Roderick, the last of the Goths, written in blank verse. He will, however, always be best remembered by his shorter pieces, such as The Holly Tree, Stanzas written in My Library, and others.—His most famous prose work is the Life of Nelson. His prose style is always firm, clear, compact, and sensible.

13. Southey wrote a lot of poetry, but even more prose. His prose works total over one hundred volumes; however, his poetry will likely outlast his prose. His most well-known poems are Joan of Arc, which he wrote at nineteen; Thalaba the Destroyer, a poem with irregular and unrhymed verse; The Curse of Kehama, which has rhyme but is also irregular; and Roderick, the Last of the Goths, written in blank verse. Nonetheless, he will always be best remembered for his shorter pieces like The Holly Tree, Stanzas written in My Library, and others. His most famous prose work is Life of Nelson. His prose style is consistently firm, clear, compact, and sensible.

14. Thomas Campbell (1777-1844), a noble poet and brilliant reviewer, was born in Glasgow in the year 1777. He was educated at the High School and the University of Glasgow. At the age of twenty-two, he published his Pleasures of Hope, which at once gave him a place high among the poets of the day. In 1803 he removed to London, and followed literature as his profession; and, in 1806, he received a pension of £200 a-year from the Government, which enabled him to devote the whole of his time to his favourite study of poetry. His best long poem is the Gertrude of Wyoming, a tale written in the Spenserian stanza, which he handles with great ease and power. But he is best known, and will be longest remembered, for his short lyrics—which glow with passionate and fiery eloquence—such as The Battle of the Baltic, Ye Mariners of England, Hohenlinden, and others. He was twice Lord Rector of the University of Glasgow. He died at Boulogne in 1844, and was buried in Poets’ Corner, Westminster Abbey.

14. Thomas Campbell (1777-1844), a distinguished poet and insightful reviewer, was born in Glasgow in 1777. He studied at the High School and the University of Glasgow. At the age of twenty-two, he published his Pleasures of Hope, which immediately secured his spot among the leading poets of his time. In 1803, he moved to London and pursued literature as his career; in 1806, he was awarded a pension of £200 a year from the Government, allowing him to dedicate all his time to his passion for poetry. His finest long poem is Gertrude of Wyoming, a tale written in the Spenserian stanza, which he masterfully handles with great skill and impact. However, he is most well-known, and will be most remembered, for his short lyrics—which resonate with passionate and fiery eloquence—such as The Battle of the Baltic, Ye Mariners of England, Hohenlinden, and others. He served twice as Lord Rector of the University of Glasgow. He passed away in Boulogne in 1844 and was buried in Poets’ Corner, Westminster Abbey.

15. Thomas Moore (1779-1852), poet, biographer, and historian—but most of all poet—was born in Dublin in the year 1779. He began to print verses at the age of thirteen, and may be said, like Pope, to have “lisped in numbers, for the numbers came.” He came to London in 1799, and was quickly received into fashionable society. In 1803 he was made Admiralty Registrar 343 at Bermuda; but he soon gave up the post, leaving a deputy in his place, who, some years after, embezzled the Government funds, and brought financial ruin upon Moore. The poet’s friends offered to help him out of his money difficulties; but he most honourably declined all such help, and, like Sir W. Scott, resolved to clear off all claims against him by the aid of his pen alone. For the next twenty years of his life he laboured incessantly; and volumes of poetry, history, and biography came steadily from his pen. His best poems are his Irish Melodies, some fifteen or sixteen of which are perfect and imperishable; and it is as a writer of songs that Moore will live in the literature of this country. He boasted, and with truth, that it was he who awakened for this century the long-silent harp of his native land—

15. Thomas More (1779-1852), poet, biographer, and historian—but above all, a poet—was born in Dublin in 1779. He started printing verses at the age of thirteen and, like Pope, “lisped in numbers, for the numbers came.” He moved to London in 1799 and quickly became part of fashionable society. In 1803, he was appointed Admiralty Registrar 343 at Bermuda; however, he soon left the position, appointing a deputy who later embezzled government funds, leading to Moore's financial ruin. His friends offered to assist him with his money problems, but he honorably declined any aid, choosing to settle all claims against him solely through his writing. For the next twenty years, he worked tirelessly, producing volumes of poetry, history, and biography. His best works are the Irish Melodies, with about fifteen or sixteen of them being timeless classics; it is as a songwriter that Moore will remain etched in the literature of this country. He proudly stated—and true it was—that he revived the long-silent harp of his homeland for this century—

“Dear Harp of my Country! in darkness I found thee,

“Dear Harp of my Country! In darkness, I discovered you,

The cold chain of silence had hung o’er thee long,

The cold silence has been hanging over you for a long time,

When proudly, my own Island Harp, I unbound thee,

When I proudly unwrapped you, my own Island Harp,

And gave all thy chords to light, freedom, and song.”

And gave all your strings to light, freedom, and music.”

His best long poem is Lalla Rookh.—His prose works are little read nowadays. The chief among them are his Life of Sheridan, and his Life of Lord Byron.—He died at Sloperton, in Wiltshire, in 1852, two years after the death of Wordsworth.

His best long poem is Lalla Rookh.—His prose works aren't read much these days. The main ones are his Life of Sheridan and his Life of Lord Byron.—He passed away in Sloperton, Wiltshire, in 1852, two years after Wordsworth died.

16. George Gordon, Lord Byron (1788-1824), a great English poet, was born in London in the year 1788. He was the only child of a reckless and unprincipled father and a passionate mother. He was educated at Harrow School, and afterwards at Trinity College, Cambridge. His first volume—Hours of Idleness—was published in 1807, before he was nineteen. A critique of this juvenile work which appeared in the ‘Edinburgh Review’ stung him to passion; and he produced a very vigorous poetical reply in English Bards and Scotch Reviewers. After the publication of this book, Byron travelled in Germany, Spain, Greece, and Turkey for two years; and the first two cantos of the poem entitled Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage were the outcome of these travels. This poem at once placed him at the head of English poets; “he woke one morning,” he said, “and found himself famous.” He was married in the year 1815, but left his wife in the following year; left his native country also, never to return. First of all he settled at Geneva, where he made the acquaintance of the poet Shelley, and where he wrote, among other poems, the third canto of Childe Harold and the Prisoner of Chillon. In 1817 he removed to Venice, where he 344 composed the fourth canto of Childe Harold and the Lament of Tasso; his next resting-place was Ravenna, where he wrote several plays. Pisa saw him next; and at this place he spent a great deal of his time in close intimacy with Shelley. In 1821 the Greek nation rose in revolt against the cruelties and oppression of the Turkish rule; and Byron’s sympathies were strongly enlisted on the side of the Greeks. He helped the struggling little country with contributions of money; and, in 1823, sailed from Geneva to take a personal share in the war of liberation. He died, however, of fever, at Missolonghi, on the 19th of April 1824, at the age of thirty-six.

16. George Gordon, Lord Byron (1788-1824), a major English poet, was born in London in 1788. He was the only child of a reckless and unprincipled father and a passionate mother. He was educated at Harrow School and later at Trinity College, Cambridge. His first book—Hours of Idleness—was published in 1807, before he turned nineteen. A review of this early work that appeared in the ‘Edinburgh Review’ angered him, and he wrote a robust poetic response in English Bards and Scotch Reviewers. After this book came out, Byron traveled to Germany, Spain, Greece, and Turkey for two years, resulting in the first two cantos of the poem titled Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage. This poem immediately established him as a leading English poet; “he woke one morning,” he said, “and found himself famous.” He got married in 1815 but left his wife the following year and also left his home country, never to return. First, he settled in Geneva, where he met the poet Shelley and wrote, among other poems, the third canto of Childe Harold and Prisoner of Chillon. In 1817, he moved to Venice, where he composed the fourth canto of Childe Harold and the Lament of Tasso; his next stop was Ravenna, where he wrote several plays. Pisa was his next destination, where he spent a lot of time in close friendship with Shelley. In 1821, the Greek nation revolted against the brutality and oppression of Turkish rule, and Byron strongly sympathized with the Greeks. He supported the struggling nation with financial contributions and, in 1823, sailed from Geneva to actively participate in the liberation war. However, he died from fever in Missolonghi on April 19, 1824, at the age of thirty-six.

17. His best-known work is Childe Harold, which is written in the Spenserian stanza. His plays, the best of which are Manfred and Sardanapālus, are written in blank verse.—His style is remarkable for its strength and elasticity, for its immensely powerful sweep, tireless energy, and brilliant illustrations.

17. His most famous work is Childe Harold, which is written in the Spenserian stanza. His plays, the best of which are Manfred and Sardanapālus, are written in blank verse.—His style is notable for its strength and flexibility, its incredibly powerful flow, relentless energy, and vivid imagery.

18. Percy Bysshe Shelley (1792-1822),—who has, like Spenser, been called “the poet’s poet,”—was born at Field Place, near Horsham, in Sussex, in the year 1792. He was educated at Eton, and then at University College, Oxford. A shy, diffident, retiring boy, with sweet, gentle looks and manners—like those of a girl—but with a spirit of the greatest fearlessness and the noblest independence, he took little share in the sports and pursuits of his schoolfellows. Obliged to leave Oxford, in consequence of having written a tract of which the authorities did not approve, he married at the very early age of nineteen. The young lady whom he married died in 1816; and he soon after married Mary, daughter of William Godwin, the eminent author of ‘Political Justice.’ In 1818 he left England for Italy,—like his friend, Lord Byron, for ever. It was at Naples, Leghorn, and Pisa that he chiefly resided. In 1822 he bought a little boat—“a perfect plaything for the summer,” he calls it; and he used often to make short voyages in it, and wrote many of his poems on these occasions. When Leigh Hunt was lying ill at Leghorn, Shelley and his friend Williams resolved on a coasting trip to that city. They reached Leghorn in safety; but, on the return journey, the boat sank in a sudden squall. Captain Roberts was watching the vessel with his glass from the top of the Leghorn lighthouse, as it crossed the Bay of Spezzia: a black cloud arose; a storm came down; the vessels sailing with Shelley’s boat were wrapped in darkness; the cloud passed; the sun shone out, and all was clear again; the larger vessels rode on; but Shelley’s boat had disappeared. The poet’s body was cast on 345 shore, but the quarantine laws of Italy required that everything thrown up on the coast should be burned: no representations could alter the law; and Shelley’s ashes were placed in a box and buried in the Protestant cemetery at Rome.

18. Percy Bysshe Shelley (1792-1822),—often referred to as “the poet’s poet,”—was born at Field Place, near Horsham, in Sussex, in 1792. He was educated at Eton and then at University College, Oxford. A shy, timid, introverted boy with sweet, gentle looks and manners—similar to those of a girl—but with an incredibly fearless spirit and impressive independence, he participated little in the sports and activities of his classmates. He was forced to leave Oxford after writing a pamphlet that the authorities disapproved of, and he married at the very young age of nineteen. The young woman he married passed away in 1816; soon after, he married Mary, the daughter of William Godwin, the famous author of ‘Political Justice.’ In 1818, he left England for Italy—like his friend, Lord Byron, for good. He mainly lived in Naples, Leghorn, and Pisa. In 1822, he bought a small boat—“a perfect plaything for the summer,” as he called it—and often took short trips in it, writing many of his poems during these outings. When Leigh Hunt was ill in Leghorn, Shelley and his friend Williams decided to take a coastal trip to that city. They reached Leghorn safely, but on the way back, the boat sank in a sudden storm. Captain Roberts was watching the ship through his binoculars from the top of the Leghorn lighthouse as it crossed the Bay of Spezzia: a dark cloud appeared; a storm hit; the vessels sailing with Shelley’s boat were engulfed in darkness; the cloud passed; the sun came out, and everything was clear again; the larger boats remained afloat; but Shelley’s boat had vanished. The poet’s body washed ashore, but Italy’s quarantine laws mandated that anything found on the coast be burned: no appeals could change the law, and Shelley’s ashes were placed in a box and buried in the Protestant cemetery in Rome.

19. Shelley’s best long poem is the Adonaïs, an elegy on the death of John Keats. It is written in the Spenserian stanza. But this true poet will be best remembered by his short lyrical poems, such as The Cloud, Ode to a Skylark, Ode to the West Wind, Stanzas written in Dejection, and others.—Shelley has been called “the poet’s poet,” because his style is so thoroughly transfused by pure imagination. He has also been called “the master-singer of our modern race and age; for his thoughts, his words, and his deeds all sang together.” He is probably the greatest lyric poet of this century.

19. Shelley’s best long poem is Adonaïs, an elegy for John Keats' death. It's written in the Spenserian stanza. However, this true poet is best remembered for his short lyrical poems, like The Cloud, Ode to a Skylark, Ode to the West Wind, Stanzas written in Dejection, and others. Shelley has been called “the poet’s poet” because his style is deeply infused with pure imagination. He’s also referred to as “the master-singer of our modern race and age; for his thoughts, his words, and his deeds all sang together.” He is likely the greatest lyric poet of this century.

20. John Keats (1795-1821), one of our truest poets, was born in Moorfields, London, in the year 1795. He was educated at a private school at Enfield. His desire for the pleasures of the intellect and the imagination showed itself very early at school; and he spent many a half-holiday in writing translations from the Roman and the French poets. On leaving school, he was apprenticed to a surgeon at Edmonton—the scene of one of John Gilpin’s adventures; but, in 1817, he gave up the practice of surgery, devoted himself entirely to poetry, and brought out his first volume. In 1818 appeared his Endymion. The ‘Quarterly Review’ handled it without mercy. Keats’s health gave way; the seeds of consumption were in his frame; and he was ordered to Italy in 1820, as the last chance of saving his life. But it was too late. The air of Italy could not restore him. He settled at Rome with his friend Severn; but, in spite of all the care, thought, devotion, and watching of his friend, he died in 1821, at the age of twenty-five. He was buried in the Protestant cemetery at Rome; and the inscription on his tomb, composed by himself, is, “Here lies one whose name was writ in water.”

20. John Keats (1795-1821), one of our most genuine poets, was born in Moorfields, London, in 1795. He attended a private school in Enfield. His passion for intellectual and imaginative pleasures showed up early on; he spent many half-holidays translating works from Roman and French poets. After finishing school, he became an apprentice to a surgeon in Edmonton—the setting for one of John Gilpin’s adventures—but in 1817, he left surgery behind, committed himself to poetry, and published his first collection. In 1818, he released Endymion. The ‘Quarterly Review’ criticized it harshly. Keats’s health deteriorated; he was facing tuberculosis, and in 1820, he was sent to Italy as a last-ditch effort to save his life. Unfortunately, it was too late. The Italian air couldn’t revive him. He stayed in Rome with his friend Severn; despite all of Severn’s care, attention, and devotion, Keats passed away in 1821, at just twenty-five. He was buried in the Protestant cemetery in Rome; the inscription on his tomb, written by himself, reads, “Here lies one whose name was writ in water.”

21. His greatest poem is Hyperion, written, in blank verse, on the overthrow of the “early gods” of Greece. But he will most probably be best remembered by his marvellous odes, such as the Ode to a Nightingale, Ode on a Grecian Urn, To Autumn, and others. His style is clear, sensuous, and beautiful; and he has added to our literature lines that will always live. Such are the following:—

21. His greatest poem is Hyperion, written in blank verse about the downfall of the “early gods” of Greece. However, he will likely be best remembered for his amazing odes, like Ode to a Nightingale, Ode on a Grecian Urn, To Autumn, and others. His style is clear, sensory, and beautiful; he has contributed lines to our literature that will always endure. Here are some of those:—

“A thing of beauty is a joy for ever.”

“A beautiful thing is a joy forever.”

346

“Silent, upon a peak in Darien.”

“Quiet, at a summit in Darien.”

“Then felt I like some watcher of the skies

“Then I felt like some watcher of the skies

When a new planet swims into his ken.”

When a new planet comes into his view.

“Perhaps the self-same song that found a path

“Maybe the same song that found a way

Through the sad heart of Ruth, when, sick for home,

Through the sad heart of Ruth, when she longed for home,

She stood in tears amid the alien corn.”

She stood in tears among the strange corn.

22. Prose-Writers.—We have now to consider the greatest prose-writers of the first half of the nineteenth century. First comes Walter Scott, one of the greatest novelists that ever lived, and who won the name of “The Wizard of the North” from the marvellous power he possessed of enchaining the attention and fascinating the minds of his readers. Two other great writers of prose were Charles Lamb and Walter Savage Landor, each in styles essentially different. Jane Austen, a young English lady, has become a classic in prose, because her work is true and perfect within its own sphere. De Quincey is perhaps the writer of the most ornate and elaborate English prose of this period. Thomas Carlyle, a great Scotsman, with a style of overwhelming power, but of occasional grotesqueness, like a great prophet and teacher of the nation, compelled statesmen and philanthropists to think, while he also gained for himself a high place in the rank of historians. Macaulay, also of Scottish descent, was one of the greatest essayists and ablest writers on history that Great Britain has produced. A short survey of each of these great men may be useful. Scott has been already treated of.

22. Prose-Writers.—Now, let's look at the greatest prose writers from the first half of the nineteenth century. First on the list is Walter Scott, one of the most remarkable novelists ever, earning the nickname “The Wizard of the North” for his incredible ability to captivate and engage his readers. Two other significant prose writers are Charles Lamb and Walter Savage Landor, each with their own distinct styles. Jane Austen, a young English woman, has become a classic in prose because her work is authentic and flawless within its own realm. De Quincey is arguably the author of the most ornate and intricate English prose of this time. Thomas Carlyle, a notable Scotsman with a powerful style that sometimes veers into the bizarre, acted as a great prophet and teacher for the nation, urging statesmen and philanthropists to think, while also securing a prominent place among historians. Macaulay, also of Scottish descent, was one of the greatest essayists and most skilled writers on history that Great Britain has ever produced. A brief overview of each of these great figures may prove helpful. Scott has already been discussed.

23. Charles Lamb (1775-1834), a perfect English essayist, was born in the Inner Temple, in London, in the year 1775. His father was clerk to a barrister of that Inn of Court. Charles was educated at Christ’s Hospital, where his most famous schoolfellow was S. T. Coleridge. Brought up in the very heart of London, he had always a strong feeling for the greatness of the metropolis of the world. “I often shed tears,” he said, “in the motley Strand, for fulness of joy at so much life.” He was, indeed, a thorough Cockney and lover of London, as were also Chaucer, 347 Spenser, Milton, and Lamb’s friend Leigh Hunt. Entering the India House as a clerk in the year 1792, he remained there thirty-three years; and it was one of his odd sayings that, if any one wanted to see his “works,” he would find them on the shelves of the India House.—He is greatest as a writer of prose; and his prose is, in its way, unequalled for sweetness, grace, humour, and quaint terms, among the writings of this century. His best prose work is the Essays of Elia, which show on every page the most whimsical and humorous subtleties, a quick play of intellect, and a deep sympathy with the sorrows and the joys of men. Very little verse came from his pen. “Charles Lamb’s nosegay of verse,” says Professor Dowden, “may be held by the small hand of a maiden, and there is not in it one flaunting flower.” Perhaps the best of his poems are the short pieces entitled Hester and The Old Familiar Faces.—He retired from the India House, on a pension, in 1825, and died at Edmonton, near London, in 1834. His character was as sweet and refined as his style; Wordsworth spoke of him as “Lamb the frolic and the gentle;” and these and other fine qualities endeared him to a large circle of friends.

23. Charles Lamb (1775-1834), a brilliant English essayist, was born in the Inner Temple, London, in 1775. His father worked as a clerk for a barrister at that Inn of Court. Charles was educated at Christ's Hospital, where his most notable schoolmate was S. T. Coleridge. Growing up in the very center of London, he had a strong appreciation for the greatness of the world's metropolis. "I often shed tears," he said, "in the bustling Strand, out of joy at so much life." He was truly a dedicated Cockney and lover of London, like Chaucer, 347 Spenser, Milton, and his friend Leigh Hunt. He started working as a clerk at the India House in 1792 and stayed there for thirty-three years; he once humorously remarked that anyone wanting to see his “works” would find them on the shelves of the India House. He is best known for his prose writing, which is unmatched for its sweetness, grace, humor, and charming expressions among the writings of this century. His finest prose work is the Essays of Elia, which display whimsical and humorous subtleties, a quick intellect, and deep empathy for the sorrows and joys of people. He wrote very little poetry. “Charles Lamb’s nosegay of verse,” notes Professor Dowden, “can be held by the small hand of a maiden, and there isn’t a single flaunting flower in it.” Perhaps his best poems are the short pieces titled Hester and The Old Familiar Faces. He retired from the India House on a pension in 1825 and passed away in Edmonton, near London, in 1834. His character was as sweet and refined as his writing; Wordsworth described him as “Lamb the frolic and the gentle,” and these and other wonderful qualities endeared him to a wide circle of friends.

24. Walter Savage Landor (1775-1864), the greatest prose-writer in his own style of the nineteenth century, was born at Ipsley Court, in Warwickshire, on the 30th of January 1775—the anniversary of the execution of Charles I. He was educated at Rugby School and at Oxford; but his fierce and insubordinate temper—which remained with him, and injured him all his life—procured his expulsion from both of these places. As heir to a large estate, he resolved to give himself up entirely to literature; and he accordingly declined to adopt any profession. Living an almost purely intellectual life, he wrote a great deal of prose and some poetry; and his first volume of poems appeared before the close of the eighteenth century. His life, which began in the reign of George III., stretched through the reigns of George IV. and William IV., into the twenty-seventh year of Queen Victoria; and, in the course of this long life, he had manifold experiences, many loves and hates, friendships and acquaintanceships, with persons of every sort and rank. He joined the Spanish army to fight Napoleon, and presented the Spanish Government with large sums of money. He spent about thirty years of his life in Florence, where he wrote many of his works. He died at Florence in the year 1864. His greatest prose work is the Imaginary Conversations; his best poem is Count Julian; and the character of Count Julian has been 348 ranked by De Quincey with the Satan of Milton. Some of his smaller poetic pieces are perfect; and there is one, Rose Aylmer, written about a dear young friend, that Lamb was never tired of repeating:—

24. Walter Savage Landor (1775-1864), the most acclaimed prose writer of his unique style in the nineteenth century, was born at Ipsley Court in Warwickshire on January 30, 1775—the anniversary of Charles I's execution. He was educated at Rugby School and Oxford; however, his fierce and rebellious nature—which stuck with him and caused difficulties throughout his life—led to his expulsion from both institutions. As the heir to a large estate, he chose to devote himself entirely to literature, opting not to pursue any profession. Living a mostly intellectual life, he wrote extensively in prose and some poetry; his first volume of poems was published before the end of the eighteenth century. His life, which began during the reign of George III, spanned the reigns of George IV and William IV, reaching into the twenty-seventh year of Queen Victoria. Throughout this long life, he experienced numerous events, many loves and dislikes, friendships, and acquaintances with people from all walks of life. He joined the Spanish army to fight against Napoleon and donated substantial amounts of money to the Spanish Government. He spent about thirty years in Florence, where he composed many of his works. He passed away in Florence in 1864. His most significant prose work is Imaginary Conversations; his finest poem is Count Julian; and the character of Count Julian has been 348 compared by De Quincey to Milton's Satan. Some of his shorter poems are flawless, and there’s one, Rose Aylmer, written about a close young friend, that Lamb never tired of reciting:—

“Ah! what avails the sceptred race!

“Ah! what good is the royal lineage!

Ah! what the form divine!

Ah! what a divine form!

What every virtue, every grace!

What every virtue and grace!

Rose Aylmer, all were thine!

Rose Aylmer, you were all!

“Rose Aylmer, whom these wakeful eyes

“Rose Aylmer, whom these watchful eyes

Shall weep, but never see!

Shall cry, but never see!

A night of memories and sighs

A night full of memories and sighs

I consecrate to thee.”

I dedicate this to you.

25. Jane Austen (1775-1817), the most delicate and faithful painter of English social life, was born at Steventon, in Hampshire, in 1775—in the same year as Landor and Lamb. She wrote a small number of novels, most of which are almost perfect in their minute and true painting of character. Sir Walter Scott, Macaulay, and other great writers, are among her fervent admirers. Scott says of her writing: “The big bow-wow strain I can do myself, like any now going; but the exquisite touch which renders ordinary commonplace things and characters interesting, from the truth of the description and the sentiment, is denied to me.” She works out her characters by making them reveal themselves in their talk, and by an infinite series of minute touches. Her two best novels are Emma and Pride and Prejudice. The interest of them depends on the truth of the painting; and many thoughtful persons read through the whole of her novels every year.

25. Jane Austen (1775-1817), the most sensitive and accurate storyteller of English social life, was born in Steventon, Hampshire, in 1775—in the same year as Landor and Lamb. She wrote a small number of novels, most of which are nearly flawless in their detailed and authentic portrayal of character. Sir Walter Scott, Macaulay, and other prominent writers are among her passionate fans. Scott says of her writing: “I can handle the dramatic stuff myself, like anyone else today; but the delicate touch that makes ordinary, everyday things and characters interesting, due to the truth of the description and the feeling, is beyond me.” She develops her characters by letting them express themselves in conversation, using countless subtle details. Her two best novels are Emma and Pride and Prejudice. The appeal of these novels lies in the authenticity of the portrayal, and many thoughtful readers go through all her novels every year.

26. Thomas De Quincey (1785-1859), one of our most brilliant essayists, was born at Greenhays, Manchester, in the year 1785. He was educated at the Manchester grammar-school and at Worcester College, Oxford. While at Oxford he took little share in the regular studies of his college, but read enormous numbers of Greek, Latin, and English books, as his taste or whim suggested. He knew no one; he hardly knew his own tutor. “For the first two years of my residence in Oxford,” he says, “I compute that I did not utter one hundred words.” After leaving Oxford, he lived for about twenty years in the Lake country; and there he became acquainted with Wordsworth, Hartley Coleridge (the son of S. T. Coleridge), and John Wilson (afterwards known as 349 Professor Wilson, and also as the “Christopher North” of ‘Blackwood’s Magazine’). Suffering from repeated attacks of neuralgia, he gradually formed the habit of taking laudanum; and by the time he had reached the age of thirty, he drank about 8000 drops a-day. This unfortunate habit injured his powers of work and weakened his will. In spite of it, however, he wrote many hundreds of essays and articles in reviews and magazines. In the latter part of his life, he lived either near or in Edinburgh, and was always employed in dreaming (the opium increased his power both of dreaming and of musing), or in studying or writing. He died in Edinburgh in the year 1859.—Many of his essays were written under the signature of “The English Opium-Eater.” Probably his best works are The Confessions of an Opium-Eater and The Vision of Sudden Death. The chief characteristics of his style are majestic rhythm and elaborate eloquence. Some of his sentences are almost as long and as sustained as those of Jeremy Taylor; while, in many passages of reasoning that glows and brightens with strong passion and emotion, he is not inferior to Burke. He possessed an enormous vocabulary—in wealth of words and phrases he surpasses both Macaulay and Carlyle; and he makes a very large—perhaps even an excessive—use of Latin words. He is also very fond of using metaphors, personifications, and other figures of speech. It may be said without exaggeration that, next to Carlyle’s, De Quincey’s style is the most stimulating and inspiriting that a young reader can find among modern writers.

26. Thomas De Quincey (1785-1859), one of our most brilliant essayists, was born in Greenhays, Manchester, in 1785. He was educated at the Manchester grammar school and at Worcester College, Oxford. While at Oxford, he hardly participated in the regular studies of his college, choosing instead to read a vast number of Greek, Latin, and English books based on his interests. He was a loner and barely knew his own tutor. “For the first two years of my time at Oxford,” he states, “I estimate that I did not speak more than a hundred words.” After leaving Oxford, he spent about twenty years in the Lake District, where he met Wordsworth, Hartley Coleridge (the son of S. T. Coleridge), and John Wilson, who later became known as 349 Professor Wilson and “Christopher North” from ‘Blackwood’s Magazine.’ Struggling with repeated bouts of neuralgia, he gradually developed a habit of taking laudanum; by the time he turned thirty, he was consuming about 8000 drops a day. This unfortunate habit harmed his ability to work and weakened his willpower. Nevertheless, he wrote many hundreds of essays and articles for reviews and magazines. In the later part of his life, he lived either near or in Edinburgh, constantly engaged in dreaming (the opium heightened his ability to daydream and muse), studying, or writing. He died in Edinburgh in 1859. Many of his essays were published under the pen name “The English Opium-Eater.” His most notable works include The Confessions of an Opium-Eater and The Vision of Sudden Death. His writing style is characterized by majestic rhythm and elaborate eloquence. Some of his sentences are nearly as long and sustained as those of Jeremy Taylor; in many passionate and emotional passages of reasoning, he rivals Burke. He had an extensive vocabulary—surpassing both Macaulay and Carlyle in the wealth of his words and phrases and often using a significant (possibly excessive) amount of Latin. He also loved employing metaphors, personifications, and other figurative language. It can be said without exaggeration that, next to Carlyle’s, De Quincey’s style is the most stimulating and inspiring that a young reader can find among contemporary writers.

27. Thomas Carlyle (1795-1881), a great thinker, essayist, and historian, was born at Ecclefechan, in Dumfriesshire, in the year 1795. He was educated at the burgh school of Annan, and afterwards at the University of Edinburgh. Classics and the higher mathematics were his favourite studies; and he was more especially fond of astronomy. He was a teacher for some years after leaving the University. For a few years after this he was engaged in minor literary work; and translating from the German occupied a good deal of his time. In 1826 he married Jane Welsh, a woman of abilities only inferior to his own. His first original work was Sartor Resartus (“The Tailor Repatched”), which appeared in 1834, and excited a great deal of attention—a book which has proved to many the electric spark which first woke into life their powers of thought and reflection. From 1837 to 1840 he gave courses of lectures in London; and these lectures were listened to by the best and most thoughtful of the London people. The most striking series afterwards appeared in the form of a book, under the title of Heroes 350 and Hero-Worship. Perhaps his most remarkable book—a book that is unique in all English literature—is The French Revolution, which appeared in 1837. In the year 1845, his Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches were published, and drew after them a large number of eager readers. In 1865 he completed the hardest piece of work he had ever undertaken, his History of Frederick II., commonly called the Great. This work is so highly regarded in Germany as a truthful and painstaking history that officers in the Prussian army are obliged to study it, as containing the best account of the great battles of the Continent, the fields on which they were fought, and the strategy that went to win them. One of the crowning external honours of Carlyle’s life was his appointment as Lord Rector of the University of Edinburgh in 1866; but at the very time that he was delivering his famous and remarkable Installation Address, his wife lay dying in London. This stroke brought terrible sorrow on the old man; he never ceased to mourn for his loss, and to recall the virtues and the beauties of character in his dead wife; “the light of his life,” he said, “was quite gone out;” and he wrote very little after her death. He himself died in London on the 5th of February 1881.

27. Thomas Carlyle (1795-1881), a great thinker, essayist, and historian, was born in Ecclefechan, Dumfriesshire, in 1795. He was educated at the burgh school of Annan and later at the University of Edinburgh. Classics and advanced mathematics were his favorite subjects, and he had a particular passion for astronomy. He taught for several years after graduating. Following that, he engaged in minor literary work, spending a significant amount of time translating from German. In 1826, he married Jane Welsh, a woman with abilities that were only slightly less than his own. His first original work was Sartor Resartus (“The Tailor Repatched”), published in 1834, which gained considerable attention—a book that has inspired many to awaken their powers of thought and reflection. From 1837 to 1840, he delivered lectures in London that attracted the most thoughtful audiences in the city. The most notable series eventually appeared as a book titled Heroes 350 and Hero-Worship. Perhaps his most remarkable work—a unique piece in English literature—is The French Revolution, released in 1837. In 1845, his Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches were published, drawing in a large number of eager readers. In 1865, he completed the toughest project he ever took on, his History of Frederick II., commonly called the Great. This work is so well-respected in Germany for its accuracy and thoroughness that officers in the Prussian army are required to study it as it provides the best accounts of the major battles across the continent, detailing the locations where they were fought and the strategies that led to their victories. One of the highest honors of Carlyle’s life was his appointment as Lord Rector of the University of Edinburgh in 1866; however, during his famous and remarkable Installation Address, his wife was dying in London. This loss brought immense sorrow to the old man; he never stopped mourning her, constantly remembering the virtues and beauty of her character. He stated, “the light of his life was quite gone out,” and he wrote very little after her passing. He died in London on February 5, 1881.

28. Carlyle’s Style.—Carlyle was an author by profession, a teacher of and prophet to his countrymen by his mission, and a student of history by the deep interest he took in the life of man. He was always more or less severe in his judgments—he has been called “The Censor of the Age,”—because of the high ideal which he set up for his own conduct and the conduct of others.—He shows in his historic writings a splendour of imagery and a power of dramatic grouping second only to Shakespeare’s. In command of words he is second to no modern English writer. His style has been highly praised and also energetically blamed. It is rugged, gnarled, disjointed, full of irregular force—shot across by sudden lurid lights of imagination—full of the most striking and indeed astonishing epithets, and inspired by a certain grim Titanic force. His sentences are often clumsily built. He himself said of them: “Perhaps not more than nine-tenths stand straight on their legs; the remainder are in quite angular attitudes; a few even sprawl out helplessly on all sides, quite broken-backed and dismembered.” There is no modern writer who possesses so large a profusion of figurative language. His works are also full of the pithiest and most memorable sayings, such as the following:—

28. Carlyle’s Style.—Carlyle was a professional author, a teacher and a voice for his countrymen, and a history enthusiast due to his deep interest in human life. He was consistently harsh in his judgments—he was referred to as “The Censor of the Age”—because of the high standard he set for himself and others. In his historical writings, he displays remarkable imagery and a power of dramatic grouping that comes close to Shakespeare’s. He commands words better than any modern English writer. His style has received both high praise and strong criticism. It is rough, twisted, disjointed, packed with irregular force—illuminated by sudden bursts of imagination—filled with the most striking and even astonishing descriptions, inspired by a certain grim, colossal strength. His sentences are often awkwardly constructed. He once remarked about them: “Perhaps not more than nine-tenths stand straight on their legs; the remainder are in quite angular attitudes; a few even sprawl out helplessly on all sides, quite broken-backed and dismembered.” No modern writer has as much figurative language as he does. His works are also full of the most insightful and memorable sayings, such as the following:—

“Genius is an immense capacity for taking pains.”

“Genius is a huge ability to put in effort.”

“Do the duty which lies nearest thee! Thy second duty will already have become clearer.”

“Do the task that’s right in front of you! Your next task will become clearer on its own.”

351 “History is a mighty drama, enacted upon the theatre of time, with suns for lamps, and eternity for a background.”

351 “History is a powerful drama, performed on the stage of time, with suns as lights and eternity as the backdrop.”

“All true work is sacred. In all true work, were it but true hand-labour, there is something of divineness. Labour, wide as the earth, has its summit in heaven.”

“All genuine work is sacred. In all genuine work, even if it's just manual labor, there is something divine. Labor, as vast as the earth, reaches its peak in heaven.”

“Remember now and always that Life is no idle dream, but a solemn reality based upon Eternity, and encompassed by Eternity. Find out your task: stand to it: the night cometh when no man can work.”

“Always remember that life is not a meaningless dream, but a serious reality based on eternity and surrounded by eternity. Discover your purpose: stick to it; the night is coming when no one can work.”

29. Thomas Babington Macaulay (1800-1859), the most popular of modern historians,—an essayist, poet, statesman, and orator,—was born at Rothley Temple, in Leicestershire, in the year 1800. His father was one of the greatest advocates for the abolition of slavery; and received, after his death, the honour of a monument in Westminster Abbey. Young Macaulay was educated privately, and then at Trinity College, Cambridge. He studied classics with great diligence and success, but detested mathematics—a dislike the consequences of which he afterwards deeply regretted. In 1824 he was elected Fellow of his college. His first literary work was done for Knight’s ‘Quarterly Magazine’; but the earliest piece of writing that brought him into notice was his famous essay on Milton, written for the ‘Edinburgh Review’ in 1825. Several years of his life were spent in India, as Member of the Supreme Council; and, on his return, he entered Parliament, where he sat as M.P. for Edinburgh. Several offices were filled by him, among others that of Paymaster-General of the Forces, with a seat in the Cabinet of Lord John Russell. In 1842 appeared his Lays of Ancient Rome, poems which have found a very large number of readers. His greatest work is his History of England from the Accession of James II. To enable himself to write this history he read hundreds of books, Acts of Parliament, thousands of pamphlets, tracts, broadsheets, ballads, and other flying fragments of literature; and he never seems to have forgotten anything he ever read. In. 1849 he was elected Lord Rector of the University of Glasgow; and in 1857 was raised to the peerage with the title of Baron Macaulay of Rothley—the first literary man who was ever called to the House of Lords. He died at Holly Lodge, Kensington, in the year 1859.

29. Thomas Babington Macaulay (1800-1859), the most famous modern historian—an essayist, poet, statesman, and speaker—was born at Rothley Temple, in Leicestershire, in 1800. His father was a leading advocate for the abolition of slavery and received the honor of a monument in Westminster Abbey after his death. Young Macaulay was educated privately and then at Trinity College, Cambridge. He studied classics with great dedication and success but hated mathematics—a dislike he later came to regret deeply. In 1824, he was elected Fellow of his college. His first literary work was for Knight’s ‘Quarterly Magazine,’ but the earliest piece that gained him recognition was his famous essay on Milton, written for the ‘Edinburgh Review’ in 1825. He spent several years in India as a Member of the Supreme Council, and upon his return, he entered Parliament as the MP for Edinburgh. He held several positions, including Paymaster-General of the Forces, with a seat in the Cabinet of Lord John Russell. His Lays of Ancient Rome, published in 1842, gained a large readership. His greatest work is his History of England from the Accession of James II. To write this history, he read hundreds of books, Acts of Parliament, thousands of pamphlets, tracts, broadsheets, ballads, and other miscellaneous pieces of literature; he never seemed to forget anything he read. In 1849, he was elected Lord Rector of the University of Glasgow, and in 1857, he was elevated to the peerage with the title of Baron Macaulay of Rothley—being the first literary figure ever called to the House of Lords. He died at Holly Lodge, Kensington, in 1859.

30. Macaulay’s Style.—One of the most remarkable qualities in his style is the copiousness of expression, and the remarkable power of putting the same statement in a large number of different ways. This enormous command of expression corresponded with the extraordinary power of his memory. At the age of eight he could repeat 352 the whole of Scott’s poem of “Marmion.” He was fond, at this early age, of big words and learned English; and once, when he was asked by a lady if his toothache was better, he replied, “Madam, the agony is abated!” He knew the whole of Homer and of Milton by heart; and it was said with perfect truth that, if Milton’s poetical works could have been lost, Macaulay would have restored every line with complete exactness. Sydney Smith said of him: “There are no limits to his knowledge, on small subjects as on great; he is like a book in breeches.” His style has been called “abrupt, pointed, and oratorical.” He is fond of the arts of surprise—of antithesis—and of epigram. Sentences like these are of frequent occurrence:—

30. Macaulay’s Style.—One of the most impressive aspects of his style is his abundant expression and his incredible ability to convey the same idea in multiple ways. This vast command of language matched his extraordinary memory. By the age of eight, he could recite the entire poem “Marmion” by Scott. Even at that young age, he delighted in using big words and sophisticated English; once, when a lady asked him if his toothache was better, he responded, “Madam, the agony is abated!” He had memorized the entirety of Homer and Milton, and it was genuinely said that if Milton's works were lost, Macaulay could reproduce every line perfectly. Sydney Smith remarked about him: “There are no limits to his knowledge, both on trivial topics and significant ones; he is like a walking encyclopedia.” His style has been described as “abrupt, pointed, and oratorical.” He enjoys using surprise techniques—like antithesis and epigrams. Sentences like these often appear:—

“Cranmer could vindicate himself from the charge of being a heretic only by arguments which made him out to be a murderer.”

“Cranmer could defend himself against the accusation of being a heretic only by using arguments that made him seem like a murderer.”

“The Puritan hated bear-baiting, not because it gave pain to the bear, but because it gave pleasure to the spectators.”

“The Puritan disliked bear-baiting, not because it caused pain to the bear, but because it pleased the spectators.”

Besides these elements of epigram and antithesis, there is a vast wealth of illustration, brought from the stores of a memory which never seemed to forget anything. He studied every sentence with the greatest care and minuteness, and would often rewrite paragraphs and even whole chapters, until he was satisfied with the variety and clearness of the expression. “He could not rest,” it was said, “until the punctuation was correct to a comma; until every paragraph concluded with a telling sentence, and every sentence flowed like clear running water.” But, above all things, he strove to make his style perfectly lucid and immediately intelligible. He is fond of countless details; but he so masters and marshals these details that each only serves to throw more light upon the main statement. His prose may be described as pictorial prose. The character of his mind was, like Burke’s, combative and oratorical; and he writes with the greatest vigour and animation when he is attacking a policy or an opinion.

Besides these elements of epigram and antithesis, there is a huge wealth of illustration, drawn from a memory that never seemed to forget anything. He examined every sentence with incredible care and attention to detail, often rewriting paragraphs and even entire chapters until he was pleased with the variety and clarity of the expression. “He could not rest,” it was said, “until the punctuation was spot on; until every paragraph ended with a powerful sentence, and every sentence flowed like clear, running water.” But, above all, he aimed to make his style perfectly clear and immediately understandable. He loved countless details; however, he so expertly organized and controlled these details that each one only helped to illuminate the main point further. His prose can be described as visual prose. Like Burke, his mindset was combative and oratorical; he writes with tremendous energy and enthusiasm when he is critiquing a policy or an opinion.

353

CHAPTER IX.

THE SECOND HALF OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.

1. Science.—The second half of the nineteenth century is distinguished by the enormous advance made in science, and in the application of science to the industries and occupations of the people. Chemistry and electricity have more especially made enormous strides. Within the last twenty years, chemistry has remade itself into a new science; and electricity has taken a very large part of the labour of mankind upon itself. It carries our messages round the world—under the deepest seas, over the highest mountains, to every continent, and to every great city; it lights up our streets and public halls; it drives our engines and propels our trains. But the powers of imagination, the great literary powers of poetry, and of eloquent prose,—especially in the domain of fiction,—have not decreased because science has grown. They have rather shown stronger developments. We must, at the same time, remember that a great deal of the literary work published by the writers who lived, or are still living, in the latter half of this century, was written in the former half. Thus, Longfellow was a man of forty-three, and Tennyson was forty-one, in the year 1850; and both had by that time done a great deal of their best work. The same is true of the prose-writers, Thackeray, Dickens, and Ruskin.

1. Science.—The second half of the nineteenth century is marked by significant advancements in science and how it’s applied to industries and people's jobs. Chemistry and electricity, in particular, have made remarkable progress. Over the last twenty years, chemistry has transformed into a new science, and electricity has taken on a huge amount of human labor. It sends our messages around the world—through the deepest seas, over the highest mountains, to every continent, and to every major city; it brightens our streets and public spaces; it powers our engines and drives our trains. However, the powers of imagination, the great literary qualities of poetry, and eloquent prose—especially in fiction—haven't diminished alongside the growth of science. In fact, they have shown even greater development. We should also remember that much of the literary work published by writers from the latter half of this century was actually written in the earlier half. For instance, Longfellow was forty-three, and Tennyson was forty-one in 1850; by then, both had produced a significant portion of their best work. The same goes for prose writers like Thackeray, Dickens, and Ruskin.

2. Poets and Prose-Writers.—The six greatest poets of the latter half of this century are Longfellow, a distinguished American poet, Tennyson, Mrs Browning, Robert Browning, 354 William Morris, and Matthew Arnold. Of these, Mrs Browning and Longfellow are dead—Mrs Browning having died in 1861, and Longfellow in 1882.—The four greatest writers of prose are Thackeray, Dickens, George Eliot, and Ruskin. Of these, only Ruskin is alive.

2. Poets and Prose-Writers.—The six most influential poets of the latter half of this century are Longfellow, a prominent American poet, Tennyson, Mrs. Browning, Robert Browning, William Morris, and Matthew Arnold. Among these, Mrs. Browning and Longfellow have passed away—Mrs. Browning died in 1861, and Longfellow passed in 1882.—The four most significant prose writers are Thackeray, Dickens, George Eliot, and Ruskin. Of these, only Ruskin is still alive.

3. Henry Wadsworth Longfellow (1807-1882), the most popular of American poets, and as popular in Great Britain as he is in the United States, was born at Portland, Maine, in the year 1807. He was educated at Bowdoin College, and took his degree there in the year 1825. His profession was to have been the law; but, from the first, the whole bent of his talents and character was literary. At the extraordinary age of eighteen the professorship of modern languages in his own college was offered to him; it was eagerly accepted, and in order to qualify himself for his duties, he spent the next four years in Germany, France, Spain, and Italy. His first important prose work was Outre-Mer, or a Pilgrimage beyond the Sea. In 1837 he was offered the Chair of Modern Languages and Literature in Harvard University, and he again paid a visit to Europe—this time giving his thoughts and study chiefly to Germany, Denmark, and Scandinavia. In 1839 he published the prose romance called Hyperion. But it was not as a prose-writer that Longfellow gained the secure place he has in the hearts of the English-speaking peoples; it was as a poet. His first volume of poems was called Voices of the Night, and appeared in 1841; Evangeline was published in 1848; and Hiawatha, on which his poetical reputation is perhaps most firmly based, in 1855. Many other volumes of poetry—both original and translations—have also come from his pen; but these are the best. The University of Oxford created him Doctor of Civil Law in 1869. He died at Harvard in the year 1882. A man of singularly mild and gentle character, of sweet and charming manners, his own lines may be applied to him with perfect appropriateness—

3. Henry Wadsworth Longfellow (1807-1882), the most famous of American poets, equally admired in Great Britain and the United States, was born in Portland, Maine, in 1807. He attended Bowdoin College and graduated in 1825. Although he was meant to pursue a career in law, from the very start, his true passion lay in literature. At the remarkable age of eighteen, he was offered the position of professor of modern languages at his college, which he happily accepted. To prepare for his role, he spent the next four years studying in Germany, France, Spain, and Italy. His first major prose work was Outre-Mer, or A Pilgrimage beyond the Sea. In 1837, he was offered the position of Chair of Modern Languages and Literature at Harvard University, leading him to make another trip to Europe, where he focused primarily on Germany, Denmark, and Scandinavia. In 1839, he published the prose romance titled Hyperion. However, it was not as a prose writer that Longfellow secured his beloved status among English-speaking audiences; it was as a poet. His first collection of poems was called Voices of the Night, released in 1841; Evangeline came out in 1848; and Hiawatha, the work on which his poetic reputation most strongly rests, was published in 1855. He produced many other volumes of poetry—both original works and translations—but these are his most notable. The University of Oxford awarded him an honorary Doctor of Civil Law in 1869. He passed away at Harvard in 1882. Known for his exceptionally kind and gentle nature, along with his sweet and charming demeanor, his own lines may be fittingly applied to him—

“His gracious presence upon earth

“His kind presence on earth”

Was as a fire upon a hearth;

Was like a fire on a hearth;

As pleasant songs, at morning sung,

As nice songs sung in the morning,

The words that dropped from his sweet tongue

The words that fell from his smooth tongue

Strengthened our hearts, or—heard at night—

Strengthened our hearts, or—heard at night—

Made all our slumbers soft and light.”

Made all our sleeps gentle and easy.”

4. Longfellow’s Style.—In one of his prose works, Longfellow himself says, “In character, in manners, in style, in all things, the 355 supreme excellence is simplicity.” This simplicity he steadily aimed at, and in almost all his writings reached; and the result is the sweet lucidity which is manifest in his best poems. His verse has been characterised as “simple, musical, sincere, sympathetic, clear as crystal, and pure as snow.” He has written in a great variety of measures—in more, perhaps, than have been employed by Tennyson himself. His “Evangeline” is written in a kind of dactylic hexameter, which does not always scan, but which is almost always musical and impressive—

4. Longfellow’s Style.—In one of his prose works, Longfellow himself says, “In character, in manners, in style, in all things, the supreme excellence is simplicity.” He consistently aimed for this simplicity and achieved it in almost all his writings, resulting in the lovely clarity that shines through in his best poems. His verse has been described as “simple, musical, sincere, sympathetic, clear as crystal, and pure as snow.” He has written in a wide range of forms—perhaps even more than Tennyson himself. His “Evangeline” is composed in a type of dactylic hexameter, which doesn’t always follow the rules of scansion but is nearly always musical and impactful—

“Fair was she and young, when in hope began the long journey;

“She was beautiful and young when her hopeful journey began;

Faded was she and old, when in disappointment it ended.”

Faded and old she was when it all came to a disappointing end.

The “Hiawatha,” again, is written in a trochaic measure—each verse containing four trochees—

The “Hiawatha” is written in a trochaic meter, with each verse made up of four trochees.

“‘Farewell!’ said he,Minnehaha,

“‘Goodbye!’ he said, ‘Minnehaha,

Farewell, O my laughing water!

Goodbye, my laughing water!

All my heart is buried with you,

All of my heart is buried with you,

All´ my | thou´ghts go | on´ward | wi´th you!’”

All my thoughts go onward with you!

He is always careful and painstaking with his rhythm and with the cadence of his verse. It may be said with truth that Longfellow has taught more people to love poetry than any other English writer, however great.

He is always careful and meticulous with his rhythm and the flow of his verse. It's true that Longfellow has taught more people to appreciate poetry than any other English writer, no matter how great.

5. Alfred Tennyson, a great English poet, who has written beautiful poetry for more than fifty years, was born at Somersby, in Lincolnshire, in the year 1809. He is the youngest of three brothers, all of whom are poets. He was educated at Cambridge, and some of his poems have shown, in a striking light, the forgotten beauty of the fens and flats of Cambridge and Lincolnshire. In 1829 he obtained the Chancellor’s medal for a poem on “Timbuctoo.” In 1830 he published his first volume, with the title of Poems chiefly Lyrical—a volume which contained, among other beautiful verses, the “Recollections of the Arabian Nights” and “The Dying Swan.” In 1833 he issued another volume, called simply Poems; and this contained the exquisite poems entitled “The Miller’s Daughter” and “The Lotos-Eaters.” The Princess, a poem as remarkable for its striking thoughts as for its perfection of language, appeared in 1847. The In Memoriam, a long series of short poems in memory of his dear friend, Arthur Henry Hallam, the son of Hallam the historian, was published in the year 1850. When Wordsworth died in 1850, Tennyson was appointed to the office of Poet-Laureate. This office, from the time when Dryden was forced to resign it in 1689, to the 356 time when Southey accepted it in 1813, had always been held by third or fourth rate writers; in the present day it is held by the man who has done the largest amount of the best poetical work. The Idylls of the King appeared in 1859. This series of poems—perhaps his greatest—contains the stories of “Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table.” Many other volumes of poems have been given by him to the world. In his old age he has taken to the writing of ballads and dramas. His ballad of The Revenge is one of the noblest and most vigorous poems that England has ever seen. The dramas of Harold, Queen Mary, and Becket, are perhaps his best; and the last was written when the poet had reached the age of seventy-four. In the year 1882 he was created Baron Tennyson, and called to the House of Peers.

5. Alfred Lord Tennyson, a renowned English poet, who has crafted beautiful poetry for over fifty years, was born in Somersby, Lincolnshire, in 1809. He is the youngest of three brothers, all of whom are poets. He studied at Cambridge, and some of his poems have vividly captured the lost beauty of the fens and plains of Cambridge and Lincolnshire. In 1829, he won the Chancellor’s medal for a poem on “Timbuctoo.” In 1830, he published his first collection titled Poems chiefly Lyrical, which included, among other beautiful verses, “Recollections of the Arabian Nights” and “The Dying Swan.” In 1833, he released another volume simply called Poems, which featured the exquisite pieces “The Miller’s Daughter” and “The Lotos-Eaters.” The Princess, a poem notable for its impactful ideas as well as its linguistic perfection, was published in 1847. In Memoriam, a long series of short poems dedicated to his dear friend, Arthur Henry Hallam, son of the historian Hallam, was published in 1850. When Wordsworth passed away in 1850, Tennyson was appointed Poet Laureate. This position, since Dryden was forced to resign it in 1689 until Southey took it in 1813, had always been held by lesser writers; today, it is held by someone who has contributed significantly to high-quality poetry. The Idylls of the King was published in 1859. This collection of poems—possibly his greatest—tells the stories of “Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table.” He has released many other volumes of poetry. In his later years, he began writing ballads and dramas. His ballad The Revenge is one of the finest and most powerful poems in English literature. The plays Harold, Queen Mary, and Becket are among his best, with the latter written when the poet was seventy-four. In 1882, he was made Baron Tennyson and entered the House of Peers.

6. Tennyson’s Style.—Tennyson has been to the last two generations of Englishmen the national teacher of poetry. He has tried many new measures; he has ventured on many new rhythms; and he has succeeded in them all. He is at home equally in the slowest, most tranquil, and most meditative of rhythms, and in the rapidest and most impulsive. Let us look at the following lines as an example of the first. The poem is written on a woman who is dying of a lingering disease—

6. Tennyson’s Style.—Tennyson has been the national educator of poetry for the last two generations of English people. He has explored many new forms; he has taken on various new rhythms; and he has succeeded in all of them. He is comfortable both in the slowest, most peaceful, and reflective rhythms, as well as in the fastest and most passionate. Let's consider the following lines as an example of the first. The poem is about a woman who is dying from a prolonged illness—

“Fair is her cottage in its place,

“Her cottage is lovely where it stands,

Where yon broad water sweetly slowly glides:

Where that wide water smoothly flows:

It sees itself from thatch to base

It sees itself from top to bottom.

Dream in the sliding tides.

Dream in the flowing tides.

“And fairer she: but, ah! how soon to die!

“And she is more beautiful: but, oh! how soon she must die!

Her quiet dream of life this hour may cease:

Her peaceful dream of life at this moment might come to an end:

Her peaceful being slowly passes by

Her calm existence gradually flows by

To some more perfect peace.”

To some more perfect peace.

The very next poem, “The Sailor Boy,” in the same volume, is—though written in exactly the same measure—driven on with the most rapid march and vigorous rhythm—

The very next poem, “The Sailor Boy,” in the same volume, is—though written in exactly the same way—propelled by a much faster pace and energetic rhythm—

“He rose at dawn and, fired with hope,

“He got up at dawn and, filled with hope,

Shot o’er the seething harbour-bar,

Shot over the rough harbor bar,

And reached the ship and caught the rope

And got to the ship and grabbed the rope.

And whistled to the morning-star.”

And whistled to the morning star.”

And this is a striking and prominent characteristic of all Tennyson’s poetry. Everywhere the sound is made to be “an echo to the sense”; the style is in perfect keeping with the matter. In the “Lotos-Eaters,” we have the sense of complete indolence and deep repose in—

And this is a striking and prominent characteristic of all Tennyson’s poetry. Everywhere the sound resonates with the meaning; the style perfectly matches the content. In the “Lotos-Eaters,” we have the feeling of total laziness and deep relaxation in—

357

“A land of streams! Some, like a downward smoke,

“A land of streams! Some, like a downward smoke,

Slow-dropping veils of thinnest lawn, did go.”

Slowly falling curtains of the finest grass did go.

In the “Boädicea,” we have the rush and the shock of battle, the closing of legions, the hurtle of arms and the clash of armed men—

In "Boädicea," we experience the urgency and intensity of battle, the gathering of legions, the sound of weapons flying, and the clash of soldiers—

“Phantom sound of blows descending, moan of an enemy massacred,

“Phantom sounds of blows falling, the moan of a slaughtered enemy,

Phantom wail of women and children, multitudinous agonies.”

Phantom cries of women and children, countless sufferings.

Many of Tennyson’s sweetest and most pathetic lines have gone right into the heart of the nation, such as—

Many of Tennyson’s most touching and heartbreaking lines have struck a chord with the nation, like—

“But oh for the touch of a vanished hand,

“But oh for the touch of a lost hand,

And the sound of a voice that is still!”

And the sound of a voice that is quiet!

All his language is highly polished, ornate, rich—sometimes Spenserian in luxuriant imagery and sweet music, sometimes even Homeric in massiveness and severe simplicity. Thus, in the “Morte d’Arthur,” he speaks of the knight walking to the lake as—

All his language is refined, elaborate, and rich—sometimes Spenserian in vivid imagery and pleasing rhythm, sometimes even Homeric in its grandeur and stark simplicity. So, in the “Morte d’Arthur,” he describes the knight walking to the lake as—

“Clothed with his breath, and looking as he walked,

“Covered with his breath and looking as he walked,

Larger than human on the frozen hills.”

Larger than a human on the frozen hills.

Many of his pithy lines have taken root in the memory of the English people, such as these—

Many of his memorable quotes have become ingrained in the memory of the English people, like these—

“Tis better to have loved and lost,

“Tis better to have loved and lost,

Than never to have loved at all.”

Than to have never loved at all.”

“For words, like Nature, half reveal,

“For words, like Nature, half reveal,

And half conceal, the soul within.”

And half hide, the soul inside.”

“Kind hearts are more than coronets,

“Kind hearts are worth more than crowns,

And simple faith than Norman blood.”

And a simpler faith than Norman blood.

7. Elizabeth Barrett Barrett, afterwards Mrs Browning, the greatest poetess of this century, was born in London in the year 1809. She wrote verses “at the age of eight—and earlier,” she says; and her first volume of poems was published when she was seventeen. When still a girl, she broke a blood-vessel upon the lungs, was ordered to a warmer climate than that of London; and her brother, whom she loved very dearly, took her down to Torquay. There a terrible tragedy was enacted before her eyes. One day the weather and the water looked very tempting; her brother took a sailing-boat for a short cruise in Torbay; the boat went down in front of the house, and in view of his sister; the body was never recovered. This sad event completely destroyed her already weak health; she returned to London, and spent several years in a darkened room. Here she “read almost every book worth reading in 358 almost every language, and gave herself heart and soul to that poetry of which she seemed born to be the priestess.” This way of life lasted for many years: and, in the course of it, she published several volumes of noble verse. In 1846 she married Robert Browning, also a great poet. In 1856 she brought out Aurora Leigh, her longest, and probably also her greatest, poem. Mr Ruskin called it “the greatest poem which the century has produced in any language;” but this is going too far.—Mrs Browning will probably be longest remembered by her incomparable sonnets and by her lyrics, which are full of pathos and passion. Perhaps her two finest poems in this kind are the Cry of the Children and Cowper’s Grave. All her poems show an enormous power of eloquent, penetrating, and picturesque language; and many of them are melodious with a rich and wonderful music. She died in 1861.

7. Elizabeth Barrett Browning, known as Ms. Browning, the greatest female poet of this century, was born in London in 1809. She mentioned that she started writing poems “at the age of eight—and even earlier,” and her first book of poetry was published when she was seventeen. While still a girl, she suffered a lung hemorrhage and was advised to move to a warmer climate than London; her beloved brother took her to Torquay. There, a terrible tragedy unfolded before her eyes. One day, the weather and the sea looked inviting, and her brother rented a sailing boat for a short trip in Torbay; the boat capsized right in front of their house, and she witnessed it. His body was never found. This heartbreaking event severely impacted her already fragile health; she returned to London and spent several years in a darkened room. During this time, she “read almost every book worth reading in 358 almost every language, and dedicated herself completely to poetry, of which she seemed destined to be a priestess.” This way of life continued for many years, during which she published several volumes of beautiful poetry. In 1846, she married Robert Browning, who was also an accomplished poet. In 1856, she published Aurora Leigh, her longest and probably her greatest poem. Mr. Ruskin called it “the greatest poem the century has produced in any language,” though that might be an exaggeration. —Mrs. Browning will likely be most remembered for her unmatched sonnets and her passionate lyrics, which are rich with emotion and depth. Perhaps her two best-known poems in this category are Cry of the Children and Cowper’s Grave. All her poems display remarkable power through eloquent, insightful, and vivid language, many of which are melodious with rich and beautiful music. She passed away in 1861.

Transcriber’s Note:
The above paragraph is given as printed. Elizabeth Barrett Browning was born Elizabeth Barrett Moulton, later Moulton-Barrett, in 1806. Her year of birth was universally given as 1809 until some time after Robert Browning’s death. Her brother’s fatal accident took place in 1840.

Transcriber’s Note:
The above paragraph is given as printed. Elizabeth Barrett Browning was born Elizabeth Barrett Moulton, later Moulton-Barrett, in 1806. For a long time, her birth year was thought to be 1809 until after Robert Browning’s death. Her brother had a fatal accident in 1840.

8. Robert Browning, the most daring and original poet of the century, was born in Camberwell, a southern suburb of London, in the year 1812. He was privately educated. In 1836 he published his first poem Paracelsus, which many wondered at, but few read. It was the story of a man who had lost his way in the mazes of thought about life,—about its why and wherefore,—about this world and the next,—about himself and his relations to God and his fellow-men. Mr Browning has written many plays, but they are more fit for reading in the study than for acting on the stage. His greatest work is The Ring and the Book; and it is most probably by this that his name will live in future ages. Of his minor poems, the best known and most popular is The Pied Piper of Hamelin—a poem which is a great favourite with all young people, from the picturesqueness and vigour of the verse. The most deeply pathetic of his minor poems is Evelyn Hope:—

8. Robert Browning, the boldest and most innovative poet of his time, was born in Camberwell, a southern suburb of London, in 1812. He received a private education. In 1836, he published his first poem, Paracelsus, which intrigued many but was read by few. It tells the story of a man who has lost his way in the complexities of life—pondering its purpose and meaning—reflecting on this world and the next—considering himself and his connections to God and others. Mr. Browning has written many plays, but they are better suited for reading than for performing on stage. His most significant work is The Ring and the Book; likely, this is how his name will be remembered in the future. Among his shorter poems, the most well-known and loved is The Pied Piper of Hamelin—a poem that young people especially enjoy for its vivid imagery and lively rhythm. The most deeply moving of his shorter poems is Evelyn Hope:—

“So, hush,—I will give you this leaf to keep—

“So, be quiet,—I will give you this leaf to keep—

See, I shut it inside the sweet cold hand,

See, I closed it in the gentle, chilly hand,

There! that is our secret! go to sleep;

There! That's our secret! Go to sleep;

You will wake, and remember, and understand.”

You will wake up, remember, and understand.”

9. Browning’s Style.—Browning’s language is almost always very hard to understand; but the meaning, when we have got at it, is well worth all the trouble that may have been taken to reach it. His poems are more full of thought and more rich in experience than those of any other English writer except Shakspeare. The thoughts and emotions which throng his mind at the same moment so crowd upon and jostle each other, become so inextricably intermingled, that it is very often extremely difficult for us to make out 359 any meaning at all. Then many of his thoughts are so subtle and so profound that they cannot easily be drawn up from the depths in which they lie. No man can write with greater directness, greater lyric vigour, fire, and impulse, than Browning when he chooses—write more clearly and forcibly about such subjects as love and war; but it is very seldom that he does choose. The infinite complexity of human life and its manifold experiences have seized and imprisoned his imagination; and it is not often that he speaks in a clear, free voice.

9. Browning’s Style.—Browning’s language is often really tough to understand; however, when we finally grasp the meaning, it’s definitely worth the effort. His poems are richer in thought and experience than those of any other English writer, except Shakespeare. The thoughts and emotions that crowd his mind at the same time often clash and intertwine so much that it’s usually quite hard for us to figure out any meaning. Many of his ideas are subtle and deep, making them hard to pull up from the depths where they exist. No one can write with more clarity, lyrical energy, passion, and drive than Browning when he wants to—he can express himself more clearly and powerfully on topics like love and war; but he rarely chooses to do so. The immense complexity of human life and its varied experiences has captivated and confined his imagination; and he doesn’t often speak in a straightforward, open manner.

10. Matthew Arnold, one of the finest poets and noblest stylists of the age, was born at Laleham, near Staines, on the Thames, in the year 1822. He is the eldest son of the great Dr Arnold, the famous Head-master of Rugby. He was educated at Winchester and Rugby, from which latter school he proceeded to Balliol College, Oxford. The Newdigate prize for English verse was won by him in 1843—the subject of his poem being Cromwell. His first volume of poems was published in 1848. In the year 1851 he was appointed one of H.M. Inspectors of Schools; and he held that office up to the year 1885. In 1857 he was elected Professor of Poetry in the University of Oxford. In 1868 appeared a new volume with the simple title of New Poems; and, since then, he has produced a large number of books, mostly in prose. He is no less famous as a critic than as a poet; and his prose is singularly beautiful and musical.

10. Matthew Arnold, one of the greatest poets and finest writers of his time, was born in Laleham, near Staines, on the Thames, in 1822. He is the eldest son of the renowned Dr. Arnold, the famous Headmaster of Rugby. He was educated at Winchester and Rugby, and from there he went on to Balliol College, Oxford. He won the Newdigate Prize for English verse in 1843, with his poem on Cromwell. His first collection of poems was published in 1848. In 1851, he was appointed one of H.M. Inspectors of Schools, a position he held until 1885. In 1857, he was elected Professor of Poetry at the University of Oxford. In 1868, a new volume titled New Poems was published; since then, he has written many books, mostly in prose. He is just as well-known as a critic as he is as a poet, and his prose is remarkably beautiful and lyrical.

11. Arnold’s Style.—The chief qualities of his verse are clearness, simplicity, strong directness, noble and musical rhythm, and a certain intense calm. His lines on Morality give a good idea of his style:—

11. Arnold’s Style.—The main traits of his poetry are clarity, simplicity, strong directness, a noble and musical rhythm, and a kind of intense calm. His lines on Morality provide a good sense of his style:—

“We cannot kindle when we will

“We cannot ignite when we want.

The fire that in the heart resides:

The fire that lives in the heart:

The spirit bloweth and is still

The spirit moves and is quiet.

In mystery our soul abides:

Our soul lives in mystery:

But tasks in hours of insight willed

But tasks in moments of understanding determined

Can be through hours of gloom fulfilled.

Can be fulfilled through hours of gloom.

With aching hands and bleeding feet

With sore hands and bleeding feet

We dig and heap, lay stone on stone;

We dig and pile up, stacking stone on stone;

We bear the burden and the heat

We carry the weight and the heat

Of the long day, and wish ’twere done.

Of the long day, and I wish it were over.

Not till the hours of light return,

Not until the hours of daylight come back,

All we have built do we discern.”

All we have created, we understand.

His finest poem in blank verse is his Sohrab and Rustum—a tale 360 of the Tartar wastes. One of his noblest poems, called Rugby Chapel, describes the strong and elevated character of his father, the Head-master of Rugby.—His prose is remarkable for its lucidity, its pleasant and almost conversational rhythm, and its perfection of language.

His best poem in blank verse is his Sohrab and Rustum—a story 360° about the Tartar wilderness. One of his most powerful poems, called Rugby Chapel, portrays the strong and noble character of his father, the Headmaster of Rugby.—His prose is noted for its clarity, its enjoyable and almost conversational flow, and its linguistic excellence.

12. William Morris, a great narrative poet, was born near London in the year 1834. He was educated at Marlborough and at Exeter College, Oxford. In 1858 appeared his first volume of poems. In 1863 he began a business for the production of artistic wall-paper, stained glass, and furniture; he has a shop for the sale of these works of art in Oxford Street, London; and he devotes most of his time to drawing and designing for artistic manufacturers. His first poem, The Life and Death of Jason, appeared in 1867; and his magnificent series of narrative poems—The Earthly Paradise—was published in the years from 1868 and 1870. ‘The Earthly Paradise’ consists of twenty-four tales in verse, set in a framework much like that of Chaucer’s ‘Canterbury Tales.’ The poetic power in these tales is second only to that of Chaucer; and Morris has always acknowledged himself to be a pupil of Chaucer’s—

12. William Morris, a notable narrative poet, was born near London in 1834. He attended Marlborough and Exeter College, Oxford. His first collection of poems was published in 1858. In 1863, he started a business to produce artistic wallpaper, stained glass, and furniture; he has a shop selling these artworks on Oxford Street in London, and he spends most of his time drawing and designing for artistic manufacturers. His first poem, The Life and Death of Jason, was published in 1867, and his remarkable series of narrative poems—The Earthly Paradise—was released between 1868 and 1870. ‘The Earthly Paradise’ includes twenty-four tales in verse, framed similarly to Chaucer’s ‘Canterbury Tales.’ The poetic strength in these tales is only rivaled by Chaucer's, and Morris has always considered himself a student of Chaucer’s—

“Thou, my Master still,

"You, my Master still,

Whatever feet have climbed Parnassus’ hill.”

Whatever feet have climbed Parnassus' hill.

Mr Morris has also translated the Æneid of Virgil, and several works from the Icelandic.

Mr. Morris has also translated Virgil's Æneid and several works from Icelandic.

13. Morris’s Style.—Clearness, strength, music, picturesqueness, and easy flow, are the chief characteristics of Morris’s style. Of the month of April he says:—

13. Morris’s Style.—Clarity, strength, rhythm, vivid imagery, and smooth flow are the main features of Morris’s style. About the month of April, he says:—

“O fair midspring, besung so oft and oft,

“O fair mid-spring, sung about so many times,

How can I praise thy loveliness enow?

How can I praise your beauty enough?

Thy sun that burns not, and thy breezes soft

Your sun that doesn’t burn, and your gentle breezes

That o’er the blossoms of the orchard blow,

That over the blossoms of the orchard blow,

The thousand things that ’neath the young leaves grow

The thousand things that grow beneath the young leaves

The hopes and chances of the growing year,

The hopes and opportunities of the upcoming year,

Winter forgotten long, and summer near.”

Winter long gone, and summer just around the corner.

His pictorial power—the power of bringing a person or a scene fully and adequately before one’s eyes by the aid of words alone—is as great as that of Chaucer. The following is his picture of Edward III. in middle age:—

His ability to create vivid images—bringing a person or a scene fully and completely to life through words alone—is as impressive as Chaucer's. Here’s his portrayal of Edward III in middle age:—

“Broad-browed he was, hook-nosed, with wide grey eyes

“Broad-browed, he had a hooked nose and wide gray eyes.

No longer eager for the coming prize,

No longer excited about the upcoming reward,

361

But keen and steadfast: many an ageing line,

But sharp and unwavering: many an aging line,

Half-hidden by his sweeping beard and fine,

Half-hidden by his sweeping beard and fine,

Ploughed his thin cheeks; his hair was more than grey,

Plowed his thin cheeks; his hair was more than gray,

And like to one he seemed whose better day

And he looked like someone whose best days

Is over to himself, though foolish fame

Is over to himself, even though foolish fame

Shouts louder year by year his empty name.

Shouts his empty name louder every year.

Unarmed he was, nor clad upon that morn

Unarmed he was, nor dressed on that morning

Much like a king: an ivory hunting-horn

Much like a king: an ivory hunting horn

Was slung about him, rich with gems and gold,

Was draped around him, filled with jewels and gold,

And a great white ger-falcon did he hold

And he held a magnificent white gerfalcon.

Upon his fist; before his feet there sat

Upon his fist; before his feet there sat

A scrivener making notes of this and that

A writer jotting down notes about various things

As the King bade him, and behind his chair

As the King ordered him, and behind his chair

His captains stood in armour rich and fair.”

His captains stood in shiny, impressive armor.

Morris’s stores of language are as rich as Spenser’s; and he has much the same copious and musical flow of poetic words and phrases.

Morris’s vocabulary is as rich as Spenser’s, and he has a similarly abundant and melodic way of using poetic words and phrases.

14. William Makepeace Thackeray (1811-1863), one of the most original of English novelists, was born at Calcutta in the year 1811. The son of a gentleman high in the civil service of the East India Company, he was sent to England to be educated, and was some years at Charterhouse School, where one of his schoolfellows was Alfred Tennyson. He then went on to the University of Cambridge, which he left without taking a degree. Painting was the profession that he at first chose; and he studied art both in France and Germany. At the age of twenty-nine, however, he discovered that he was on a false tack, gave up painting, and took to literary work as his true field. He contributed many pleasant articles to ‘Fraser’s Magazine,’ under the name of Michael Angelo Titmarsh; and one of his most beautiful and most pathetic stories, The Great Hoggarty Diamond, was also written under this name. He did not, however, take his true place as an English novelist of the first rank until the year 1847, when he published his first serial novel, Vanity Fair. Readers now began everywhere to class him with Charles Dickens, and even above him. His most beautiful work is perhaps The Newcomes; but the work which exhibits most fully the wonderful power of his art and his intimate knowledge of the spirit and the details of our older English life is The History of Henry Esmond—a work written in the style and language of the days of Queen Anne, and as beautiful as anything ever done by Addison himself. He died in the year 1863.

14. William Makepeace Thackeray (1811-1863), one of the most original English novelists, was born in Calcutta in 1811. The son of a prominent official in the East India Company, he was sent to England for his education and spent several years at Charterhouse School, where he was classmates with Alfred Tennyson. He then attended the University of Cambridge but left without earning a degree. Initially, he chose painting as his career and studied art in both France and Germany. However, at the age of twenty-nine, he realized he was on the wrong path, abandoned painting, and turned to writing as his true calling. He wrote many enjoyable articles for ‘Fraser’s Magazine’ under the pen name Michael Angelo Titmarsh; one of his most beautiful and heartbreaking stories, The Great Hoggarty Diamond, was also published under this name. Nonetheless, he truly established himself as a leading English novelist in 1847 when he released his first serialized novel, Vanity Fair. Readers began to compare him to Charles Dickens, often placing him above him. Perhaps his most beautiful work is The Newcomes; however, the work that best showcases his incredible artistic talent and deep understanding of the nuances of early English life is The History of Henry Esmond—a piece written in the style and language of the Queen Anne period, as beautiful as anything ever crafted by Addison. He passed away in 1863.

15. Charles Dickens (1812-1870), the most popular writer of 362 this century, was born at Landport, Portsmouth, in the year 1812. His delicate constitution debarred him from mixing in boyish sports, and very early made him a great reader. There was a little garret in his father’s house where a small collection of books was kept; and, hidden away in this room, young Charles devoured such books as the ‘Vicar of Wakefield,’ ‘Robinson Crusoe,’ and many other famous English books. This was in Chatham. The family next removed to London, where the father was thrown into prison for debt. The little boy, weakly and sensitive, was now sent to work in a blacking manufactory at six shillings a-week, his duty being to cover the blacking-pots with paper. “No words can express,” he says, “the secret agony of my soul, as I compared these my everyday associates with those of my happier childhood, and felt my early hopes of growing up to be a learned and distinguished man crushed in my breast.... The misery it was to my young heart to believe that, day by day, what I had learned, and thought, and delighted in, and raised my fancy and my emulation up by, was passing away from me, never to be brought back any more, cannot be written.” When his father’s affairs took a turn for the better, he was sent to school; but it was to a school where “the boys trained white mice much better than the master trained the boys.” In fact, his true education consisted in his eager perusal of a large number of miscellaneous books. When he came to think of what he should do in the world, the profession of reporter took his fancy; and, by the time he was nineteen, he had made himself the quickest and most accurate—that is, the best reporter in the Gallery of the House of Commons. His first work, Sketches by Boz, was published in 1836. In 1837 appeared the Pickwick Papers; and this work at once lifted Dickens into the foremost rank as a popular writer of fiction. From this time he was almost constantly engaged in writing novels. His Oliver Twist and David Copperfield contain reminiscences of his own life; and perhaps the latter is his most powerful work. “Like many fond parents,” he wrote, “I have in my heart of hearts a favourite child; and his name is David Copperfield.” He lived with all the strength of his heart and soul in the creations of his imagination and fancy while he was writing about them; he says himself, “No one can ever believe this narrative, in the reading, more than I believed it in the writing;” and each novel, as he wrote it, made him older and leaner. Great knowledge of the lives of the poor, and great sympathy with them, were among his most striking gifts; and Sir Arthur Helps goes so far as to say, “I doubt much whether there has ever been a writer of fiction who took such a real and living 363 interest in the world about him.” He died in the year 1870, and was buried in Westminster Abbey.

15. Charles Dickens (1812-1870), the most popular writer of 362 this century, was born in Landport, Portsmouth, in 1812. His weak health kept him from joining in boyish games, and it made him a voracious reader from a young age. There was a small attic in his father’s house where a limited collection of books was stored; hidden away in that room, young Charles immersed himself in books like ‘Vicar of Wakefield,’ ‘Robinson Crusoe,’ and many other well-known English titles. This was in Chatham. The family then moved to London, where his father was imprisoned for debt. The young boy, fragile and sensitive, was sent to work in a blacking factory at six shillings a week, where his job was to cover the blacking pots with paper. “No words can express,” he said, “the secret agony of my soul, as I compared my everyday companions with those of my happier childhood, and felt my early dreams of becoming a learned and distinguished man crushed in my heart... The misery it brought to my young heart to believe that, day by day, what I had learned and loved and that had inspired my imagination and ambition was slipping away from me, never to return, cannot be put into words.” When his father’s situation improved, he was sent to school; but it was a place where “the boys trained white mice far better than the master trained the boys.” In reality, his true education came from his avid reading of a wide range of books. When he considered what he should do in life, the idea of becoming a reporter appealed to him; by the time he was nineteen, he had established himself as the fastest and most precise—that is, the best reporter in the Gallery of the House of Commons. His first work, Sketches by Boz, was published in 1836. In 1837, the Pickwick Papers came out, instantly catapulting Dickens to the forefront as a popular fiction writer. From that point on, he was almost constantly busy writing novels. His Oliver Twist and David Copperfield include elements of his own life experiences; and perhaps the latter is his most impactful work. “Like many loving parents,” he wrote, “I have in my heart of hearts a favorite child; and his name is David Copperfield.” He poured all his heart and soul into the characters he created while writing about them; he remarked, “No one can ever believe this narrative, in the reading, more than I believed it in the writing;” and with each novel he wrote, he became older and thinner. He had a deep understanding of the lives of the poor and a profound sympathy for them, which were among his most notable talents; Sir Arthur Helps even claimed, “I doubt there has ever been a fiction writer who had such a real and living 363 interest in the world around him.” He passed away in 1870 and was buried in Westminster Abbey.

16. Dickens’s Style.—His style is easy, flowing, vigorous, picturesque, and humorous; his power of language is very great; and, when he is writing under the influence of strong passion, it rises into a pure and noble eloquence. The scenery—the external circumstances of his characters, are steeped in the same colours as the characters themselves; everything he touches seems to be filled with life and to speak—to look happy or sorrowful,—to reflect the feelings of the persons. His comic and humorous powers are very great; but his tragic power is also enormous—his power of depicting the fiercest passions that tear the human breast,—avarice, hate, fear, revenge, remorse. The great American statesman, Daniel Webster, said that Dickens had done more to better the condition of the English poor than all the statesmen Great Britain had ever sent into the English Parliament.

16. Dickens’s Style.—His style is smooth, engaging, powerful, vivid, and funny; he has a remarkable command of language, and when he writes with strong emotion, his words become pure and eloquent. The settings—the circumstances surrounding his characters—are infused with the same emotions as the characters themselves; everything he describes feels alive, expressing joy or sadness, reflecting the characters' feelings. His ability to be funny and comedic is impressive, but his talent for portraying intense emotions is equally vast—anger, greed, fear, revenge, guilt. The renowned American statesman, Daniel Webster, once said that Dickens has done more to improve the situation of the English poor than all the politicians Great Britain has ever sent to Parliament.

17. John Ruskin, the greatest living master of English prose, an art-critic and thinker, was born in London in the year 1819. In his father’s house he was accustomed “to no other prospect than that of the brick walls over the way; he had no brothers, nor sisters, nor companions.” To his London birth he ascribes the great charm that the beauties of nature had for him from his boyhood: he felt the contrast between town and country, and saw what no country-bred child could have seen in sights that were usual to him from his infancy. He was educated at Christ Church, Oxford, and gained the Newdigate prize for poetry in 1839. He at first devoted himself to painting; but his true and strongest genius lay in the direction of literature. In 1843 appeared the first volume of his Modern Painters, which is perhaps his greatest work; and the four other volumes were published between that date and the year 1860. In this work he discusses the qualities and the merits of the greatest painters of the English, the Italian, and other schools. In 1851 he produced a charming fairy tale, ‘The King of the Golden River, or the Black Brothers.’ He has written on architecture also, on political economy, and on many other social subjects. He is the founder of a society called “The St George’s Guild,” the purpose of which is to spread abroad sound notions of what true life and true art are, and especially to make the life of the poor more endurable and better worth living.

17. John Ruskin, the greatest living master of English prose, an art critic and thinker, was born in London in 1819. Growing up in his father's house, he was used to “no other view than the brick walls across the street; he had no brothers, sisters, or friends.” He credits his London upbringing for the strong attraction he felt toward the beauty of nature from a young age: he recognized the contrast between city and countryside and noticed things that children raised in the country wouldn’t have seen in familiar sights. He was educated at Christ Church, Oxford, where he won the Newdigate prize for poetry in 1839. Initially, he focused on painting, but his true talent was in literature. In 1843, he published the first volume of his Modern Painters, which is arguably his greatest work; the four subsequent volumes came out between then and 1860. In this series, he examines the qualities and merits of the greatest painters from English, Italian, and other schools. In 1851, he released a delightful fairy tale, ‘The King of the Golden River, or the Black Brothers.’ He also wrote about architecture, political economy, and various social issues. He founded a society called “The St George’s Guild,” aimed at promoting sound ideas about what true life and true art are, particularly focusing on improving the lives of the poor to make them more bearable and worthwhile.

18. Ruskin’s Style.—A glowing eloquence, a splendid and full-flowing 364 music, wealth of phrase, aptness of epithet, opulence of ideas—all these qualities characterise the prose style of Mr Ruskin. His similes are daring, but always true. Speaking of the countless statues that fill the innumerable niches of the cathedral of Milan, he says that “it is as though a flight of angels had alighted there and been struck to marble.” His writings are full of the wisest sayings put into the most musical and beautiful language. Here are a few:—

18. Ruskin’s Style.—A vibrant eloquence, a rich and flowing rhythm, 364 an abundance of phrases, fitting expressions, and a wealth of ideas—all these features define Mr. Ruskin's prose style. His comparisons are bold, yet always accurate. When describing the countless statues that occupy the countless niches of the Cathedral of Milan, he remarks that “it is as though a flight of angels had landed there and been turned to marble.” His writings are filled with insightful thoughts expressed in the most lyrical and beautiful language. Here are a few:—

“Every act, every impulse, of virtue and vice, affects in any creature, face, voice, nervous power, and vigour and harmony of invention, at once. Perseverance in rightness of human conduct renders, after a certain number of generations, human art possible; every sin clouds it, be it ever so little a one; and persistent vicious living and following of pleasure render, after a certain number of generations, all art impossible.”

“Every action and impulse of good and bad influences every creature, affecting their appearance, voice, energy, and ability to create. Sticking to what’s right over many generations makes human art possible; even the smallest sin can cloud it; and living a life focused on sin and pleasure over time makes all art impossible.”

“In mortals, there is a care for trifles, which proceeds from love and conscience, and is most holy; and a care for trifles, which comes of idleness and frivolity, and is most base. And so, also, there is a gravity proceeding from dulness and mere incapability of enjoyment, which is most base.”

“In humans, there’s a concern for small things that comes from love and conscience, and it is very sacred; and there’s a concern for small things that arises from laziness and lightheartedness, and it is very low. Likewise, there’s a seriousness that comes from dullness and simply not being able to enjoy life, which is also very low.”

His power of painting in words is incomparably greater than that of any other English author: he almost infuses colour into his words and phrases, so full are they of pictorial power. It would be impossible to give any adequate idea of this power here; but a few lines may suffice for the present:—

His ability to paint with words is far greater than that of any other English author: he almost brings color to his words and phrases, which are so full of visual strength. It would be impossible to fully capture this ability here; however, a few lines may be enough for now:—

“The noonday sun came slanting down the rocky slopes of La Riccia, and its masses of enlarged and tall foliage, whose autumnal tints were mixed with the wet verdure of a thousand evergreens, were penetrated with it as with rain. I cannot call it colour; it was conflagration. Purple, and crimson, and scarlet, like the curtains of God’s tabernacle, the rejoicing trees sank into the valley in showers of light, every separate leaf quivered with buoyant and burning life; each, as it turned to reflect or to transmit the sunbeam, first a torch and then an emerald.”

“The noonday sun streamed down the rocky slopes of La Riccia, and its massive, tall trees, with autumn colors blending with the lush green of countless evergreens, were drenched in light like they were in rain. I can’t just call it color; it was like a fire. Purple, crimson, and scarlet, like the curtains of God’s tent, the joyful trees cascaded into the valley in bursts of light, every single leaf shimmering with vibrant, intense life; each one, as it turned to catch or share the sunlight, was first a flame and then a jewel.”

19. George Eliot (the literary name for Marian Evans, 1819-1880), one of our greatest writers, was born in Warwickshire in the year 1819. She was well and carefully educated; and her own serious and studious character made her a careful thinker and a most diligent reader. For some time the famous Herbert Spencer was her tutor; and under his care her mind developed with surprising rapidity. She taught herself German, French, Italian—studied the best works in the literature of these languages; and she was also fairly mistress of Greek and Latin. Besides all these, she was an accomplished musician.—She was for some time assistant-editor of the ‘Westminster Review.’ The first of her works which called the 365 attention of the public to her astonishing skill and power as a novelist was her Scenes of Clerical Life. Her most popular novel, Adam Bede, appeared in 1859; Romola in 1863; and Middlemarch in 1872. She has also written a good deal of poetry, among other volumes that entitled The Legend of Jubal, and other Poems. One of her best poems is The Spanish Gypsy. She died in the year 1880.

19. George Eliot (the pen name of Marian Evans, 1819-1880), one of our greatest writers, was born in Warwickshire in 1819. She received a thorough education; her serious and studious nature made her a thoughtful thinker and a dedicated reader. For a time, the renowned Herbert Spencer was her tutor, and under his guidance, her mind developed rapidly. She taught herself German, French, and Italian, studying the best literature in those languages, and she was also quite proficient in Greek and Latin. In addition to all this, she was a skilled musician. She served as the assistant editor of the ‘Westminster Review’ for a period. The first of her works that drew the 365 days public’s attention to her remarkable talent and power as a novelist was Scenes of Clerical Life. Her most famous novel, Adam Bede, was published in 1859; Romola in 1863; and Middlemarch in 1872. She also wrote a significant amount of poetry, including a collection titled The Legend of Jubal, and other Poems. One of her best poems is The Spanish Gypsy. She passed away in 1880.

20. George Eliot’s Style.—Her style is everywhere pure and strong, of the best and most vigorous English, not only broad in its power, but often intense in its description of character and situation, and always singularly adequate to the thought. Probably no novelist knew the English character—especially in the Midlands—so well as she, or could analyse it with so much subtlety and truth. She is entirely mistress of the country dialects. In humour, pathos, knowledge of character, power of putting a portrait firmly upon the canvas, no writer surpasses her, and few come near her. Her power is sometimes almost Shakespearian. Like Shakespeare, she gives us a large number of wise sayings, expressed in the pithiest language. The following are a few:—

20. George Eliot’s Style.—Her style is consistently pure and strong, showcasing some of the best and most vigorous English. It’s not only broad in its power but often intense in its portrayal of character and situation, and it always perfectly matches the thought. Probably no novelist understood the English character—especially in the Midlands—better than she did, or could analyze it with such subtlety and accuracy. She completely masters the regional dialects. In humor, pathos, understanding of character, and the ability to create a vivid portrait, no writer exceeds her, and few come close. Her storytelling power is sometimes almost Shakespearian. Like Shakespeare, she shares a wealth of wise sayings, articulated in the most concise language. Here are a few:—

“It is never too late to be what you might have been.”

“It’s never too late to become what you could have been.”

“It is easy finding reasons why other people should be patient.”

“It’s easy to find reasons why other people should be patient.”

“Genius, at first, is little more than a great capacity for receiving discipline.”

“Genius, at first, is simply a strong ability to learn and be shaped by guidance.”

“Things are not so ill with you and me as they might have been, half owing to the number who lived faithfully a hidden life, and rest in unvisited tombs.”

“Things aren't as bad for you and me as they could have been, partly because of the many who lived quietly and faithfully, resting in unvisited graves.”

“Nature never makes men who are at once energetically sympathetic and minutely calculating.”

“Nature never creates people who are both genuinely caring and extremely calculating.”

“To the far woods he wandered, listening,

“To the far woods he wandered, listening,

And heard the birds their little stories sing

And heard the birds sing their little stories.

In notes whose rise and fall seem melted speech—

In notes that flow like spoken words—

Melted with tears, smiles, glances—that can reach

Melted with tears, smiles, glances—that can reach

More quickly through our frame’s deep-winding night,

More quickly through our frame’s winding night,

And without thought raise thought’s best fruit, delight.”

And without thinking, bring forth the best result of thought: joy.

 
 


367

TABLES OF ENGLISH LITERATURE.

In the printed book, this table covered 14 (fourteen) pages, with the header repeated at the top of each page. The column headed “Years” was labeled “Centuries” on the earlier pages, changing to “Decades” on the page beginning 1560.

In the printed book, this table spanned 14 (fourteen) pages, with the header repeated at the top of each page. The column titled “Years” was called “Centuries” on the earlier pages, switching to “Decades” on the page starting 1560.

Authors. Works. Current Events. Years.

(Author unknown.)

(Author unknown.)

Beowulf (brought over by Saxons and Angles from the Continent).

Beowulf (brought over by Saxons and Angles from the continent).

500

CAEDMON.

CAEDMON.

A secular monk of Whitby.

A non-religious monk from Whitby.

Died about 680.

Died around 680.

Poems on the Creation and other subjects taken from the Old and the New Testament.

Poems about Creation and other topics from the Old and New Testaments.

Edwin (of Deira), King of the Angles, baptised 627.

Edwin, King of the Angles from Deira, was baptized in 627.

600

BAEDA.

BAEDA.

672-735.

672-735.

“The Venerable Bede,” a monk of Jarrow-on-Tyne.

“The Venerable Bede,” a monk from Jarrow-on-Tyne.

An Ecclesiastical History in Latin. A translation of St John’s Gospel into English (lost).

An Ecclesiastical History in Latin. A translation of St John’s Gospel into English (lost).

First landing of the Danes, 787.

First landing of the Danes, 787.

700

ALFRED THE GREAT.

Alfred the Great.

849-901.

849-901.

King; translator; prose-writer.

King; translator; author.

Translated into the English of Wessex, Bede’s Ecclesiastical History and other Latin works. Is said to have begun the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.

Translated into the English of Wessex, Bede’s Ecclesiastical History and other Latin works. It is said to have started the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.

The University of Oxford is said to have been founded in this reign.

The University of Oxford is believed to have been established during this reign.

800

Compiled by monks in various monasteries.

Compiled by monks in different monasteries.

Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 875-1154

Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 875-1154

ASSER.

ASSER.

Bishop of Sherborne. Died 910.

Bishop of Sherborne. Died 910.

Life of King Alfred.

The Life of King Alfred.

900

(Author unknown.)

(Author unknown.)

A poem entitled The Grave.

A poem called The Grave.

1000

LAYAMON.

LAYAMON.

1150-1210.

1150-1210.

A priest of Ernley-on-Severn.

A priest from Ernley-on-Severn.

The Brut (1205), a poem on Brutus, the supposed first settler in Britain.

The Brut (1205), a poem about Brutus, who is believed to be the first settler in Britain.

John ascended the throne in 1199.

John took the throne in 1199.

1100
368

ORM OR ORMIN.

ORM OR ORMIN.

1187-1237.

1187-1237.

A canon of the Order of St Augustine.

A member of the Order of St. Augustine.

The Ormulum (1215), a set of religious services in metre.

The Ormulum (1215), a collection of religious services in verse.

ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER.

ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER.

1255-1307.

1255-1307.

Chronicle of England in rhyme (1297).

Chronicle of England in verse (1297).

Magna Charta, 1215.

Magna Carta, 1215.

Henry III. ascends the throne, 1216.

Henry III. ascends to the throne, 1216.

1200

ROBERT OF BRUNNE.

Robert of Brunne.

1272-1340.

1272-1340.

(Robert Manning of Brun.)

(Robert Manning from Brun.)

Chronicle of England in rhyme; Handlyng Sinne (1303).

Chronicle of England in rhyme; Handlyng Sinne (1303).

University of Cambridge founded, 1231.

University of Cambridge established, 1231.

Edward I. ascends the throne, 1272.

Edward I ascends to the throne, 1272.

Conquest of Wales, 1284.

Conquest of Wales, 1284.

SIR JOHN MANDEVILLE.

Sir John Mandeville.

1300-1372.

1300-1372.

Physician; traveller; prose-writer.

Doctor; traveler; writer.

The Voyaige and Travaile. Travels to Jerusalem, India, and other countries, written in Latin French and English (1356). The first writer “in formed English.”

The Voyage and Travel. Journeys to Jerusalem, India, and other countries, written in Latin, French, and English (1356). The first writer "informed English."

Edward II ascends the throne, 1307.

Edward II takes the throne, 1307.

Battle of Bannockburn, 1314.

Battle of Bannockburn, 1314.

1300

JOHN BARBOUR.

JOHN BARBOUR.

1316-1396.

1316-1396.

Archdeacon of Aberdeen.

Archdeacon of Aberdeen.

The Bruce (1377), a poem written in the Northern English or “Scottish” dialect.

The Bruce (1377), a poem written in the Northern English or “Scottish” dialect.

Edward III. ascends the throne, 1327.

Edward III became king in 1327.

JOHN WYCLIF.

John Wycliffe.

1324-1384.

1324-1384.

Vicar of Lutterworth, in Leicestershire.

Vicar of Lutterworth, Leicestershire.

Translation of the Bible from the Latin version; and many tracts and pamphlets on Church reform.

Translation of the Bible from the Latin version, along with various tracts and pamphlets on Church reform.

Hundred Years’ War begins, 1338.

Hundred Years' War starts, 1338.

Battle of Crecy, 1346.

Battle of Crécy, 1346.

1350

JOHN GOWER.

JOHN GOWER.

1325-1408.

1325-1408.

A country gentleman of Kent; probably also a lawyer.

A country gentleman from Kent; likely a lawyer as well.

Vox Clamantis, Confessio Amantis, Speculum Meditantis (1393); and poems in French and Latin.

Vox Clamantis, Confessio Amantis, Speculum Meditantis (1393); and poems in French and Latin.

The Black Death. 1349.
1361.
1369.

WILLIAM LANGLANDE.

WILLIAM LANGLANDE.

1332-1400.

1332-1400.

Born in Shropshire.

Born in Shropshire.

Vision concerning Piers the Plowman—three editions (1362-78).

Vision about Piers the Plowman—three editions (1362-78).

Battle of Poitiers, 1356.

Battle of Poitiers, 1356.

First law-pleadings in English, 1362.

First law pleadings in English, 1362.

369

GEOFFREY CHAUCER.

Geoffrey Chaucer.

1340-1400.

1340-1400.

Poet; courtier; soldier; diplomatist; Comptroller of the Customs: Clerk of the King’s Works; M.P.

Poet; court official; soldier; diplomat; Customs Comptroller: Clerk of the King’s Works; Member of Parliament.

The Canterbury Tales (1384-98), of which the best is the Knightes Tale. Dryden called him “a perpetual fountain of good sense.”

The Canterbury Tales (1384-98), with the best being the Knight's Tale. Dryden referred to him as “a never-ending source of common sense.”

Richard II. ascends the throne, 1377.

Richard II ascends the throne in 1377.

Wat Tyler’s insurrection, 1381.

Wat Tyler's revolt, 1381.

JAMES I. OF SCOTLAND.

James I of Scotland.

1394-1437.

1394-1437.

Prisoner in England, and educated there, in 1405.

Prisoner in England and educated there in 1405.

The King’s Quair (= Book), a poem in the style of Chaucer.

The King’s Quair (= Book), a poem written in a style similar to Chaucer.

Henry IV. ascends the throne, 1399.

Henry IV becomes king in 1399.

WILLIAM CAXTON.

WILLIAM CAXTON.

1422-1492.

1422-1492.

Mercer; printer; translator; prose-writer.

Mercer; printer; translator; author.

The Game and Playe of the Chesse (1474)—the first book printed in England; Lives of the Fathers, “finished on the last day of his life;” and many other works.

The Game and Playe of the Chesse (1474)—the first book printed in England; Lives of the Fathers, “finished on the last day of his life;” and many other works.

Henry V. ascends the throne, 1415.

Henry V becomes king, 1415.

Battle of Agincourt, 1415.

Battle of Agincourt, 1415.

Henry VI. ascends the throne, 1422.

Henry VI becomes king, 1422.

Invention of Printing, 1438-45.

Invention of Printing, 1438-1445.

1400

WILLIAM DUNBAR.

WILLIAM DUNBAR.

1450-1530.

1450-1530.

Franciscan or Grey Friar; Secretary to a Scotch embassy to France.

Franciscan or Grey Friar; Secretary to a Scottish embassy in France.

The Golden Terge (1501); the Dance of the Seven Deadly Sins (1507); and other poems. He has been called “the Chaucer of Scotland.”

The Golden Terge (1501); the Dance of the Seven Deadly Sins (1507); and other poems. He has been referred to as “the Chaucer of Scotland.”

Jack Cade’s insurrection, 1450.

Jack Cade's rebellion, 1450.

End of the Hundred Years’ War, 1453.

End of the Hundred Years' War, 1453.

1450

GAWAIN DOUGLAS.

Gawain Douglas.

1474-1522.

1474-1522.

Bishop of Dunkeld, in Perthshire.

Bishop of Dunkeld, Perthshire.

Palace of Honour (1501); translation of Virgil’s Æneid (1513)—the first translation of any Latin author into verse. Douglas wrote in Northern English.

Palace of Honour (1501); translation of Virgil’s Æneid (1513)—the first verse translation of any Latin author. Douglas wrote in Northern English.

Wars of the Roses, 1455-86.

Wars of the Roses, 1455-86.

Edward IV. ascends the throne, 1461.

Edward IV crowned king, 1461.

WILLIAM TYNDALE.

WILLIAM TYNDALE.

1477-1536.

1477-1536.

Student of theology; translator. Burnt at Antwerp for heresy.

Student of theology; translator. Executed by burning in Antwerp for heresy.

New Testament translated (1525-34); the Five Books of Moses translated (1530). This translation is the basis of the Authorised Version.

New Testament translated (1525-34); the Five Books of Moses translated (1530). This translation is the foundation of the Authorized Version.

Edward V. king, 1483.

Edward V, King, 1483.

370

SIR THOMAS MORE.

Sir Thomas More.

1480-1535.

1480-1535.

Lord High Chancellor; writer on social topics; historian.

Lord High Chancellor; writer on social issues; historian.

History of King Edward V., and of his brother, and of Richard III. (1513); Utopia (= “The Land of Nowhere”), written in Latin; and other prose works.

History of King Edward V and his brother, and Richard III (1513); Utopia (= "The Land of Nowhere"), written in Latin; and other prose works.

Richard III. ascends the throne, 1483.

Richard III. ascends to the throne, 1483.

Battle of Bosworth, 1485.

Battle of Bosworth, 1485.

SIR DAVID LYNDESAY.

SIR DAVID LYNDESAY.

1490-1556.

1490-1556.

Tutor of Prince James of Scotland (James V.); “Lord Lyon King-at-Arms;” poet.

Tutor of Prince James of Scotland (James V.); “Lord Lyon King-at-Arms;” poet.

Lyndesay’s Dream (1528); The Complaint (1529); A Satire of the Three Estates (1535)—a  “morality-play.”

Lyndesay’s Dream (1528); The Complaint (1529); A Satire of the Three Estates (1535)—a “morality play.”

Henry VII. ascends the throne, 1485.

Henry VII takes the throne in 1485.

Greek began to be taught in England about 1497.

Greek started being taught in England around 1497.

ROGER ASCHAM.

ROGER ASCHAM.

1515-1568.

1515-1568.

Lecturer on Greek at Cambridge; tutor to Edward VI., Queen Elizabeth, and Lady Jane Grey.

Lecturer in Greek at Cambridge; tutor to Edward VI, Queen Elizabeth, and Lady Jane Grey.

Toxophilus (1544), a treatise on shooting with the bow; The Scholemastre (1570). “Ascham is plain and strong in his style, but without grace or warmth.”

Toxophilus (1544), a guide on archery; The Scholemastre (1570). “Ascham’s writing is straightforward and impactful, but lacks elegance or passion.”

Henry VIII. ascends the throne, 1509.

Henry VIII becomes king, 1509.

Battle of Flodden, 1513.

Battle of Flodden, 1513.

Wolsey Cardinal and Lord High Chancellor, 1515.

Wolsey, Cardinal and Lord High Chancellor, 1515.

1500

JOHN FOXE.

John Foxe.

1517-1587.

1517-1587.

An English clergyman. Corrector for the press at Basle; Prebendary of Salisbury Cathedral; prose-writer.

An English clergyman. Editor for the press in Basel; Prebendary of Salisbury Cathedral; writer of prose.

The Book of Martyrs (1563), an account of the chief Protestant martyrs.

The Book of Martyrs (1563), a record of the main Protestant martyrs.

Sir Thomas More first layman who was Lord High Chancellor, 1529.

Sir Thomas More was the first layman to become Lord High Chancellor in 1529.

Reformation in England begins about 1534.

Reformation in England starts around 1534.

EDMUND SPENSER.

Edmund Spenser.

1552-1599.

1552-1599.

Secretary to Viceroy of Ireland; political writer; poet.

Secretary to the Viceroy of Ireland; political writer; poet.

Shepheard’s Calendar (1579): Faerie Queene, in six books (1590-96).

Shepheard’s Calendar (1579): Faerie Queene, in six books (1590-96).

Edward VI. ascends the throne, 1547.

Edward VI became king in 1547.

Mary Tudor ascends the throne, 1553.

Mary Tudor becomes queen, 1553.

SIR WALTER RALEIGH.

Sir Walter Raleigh.

1552-1618.

1552-1618.

Courtier; statesman; sailor; coloniser; historian.

Courtier; statesman; sailor; colonizer; historian.

History of the World (1614), written during the author’s imprisonment in the Tower of London.

History of the World (1614), written while the author was imprisoned in the Tower of London.

Cranmer burnt 1556.

Cranmer burned in 1556.

1550

RICHARD HOOKER.

RICHARD HOOKER.

1553-1600.

1553-1600.

English clergyman; Master of the Temple; Rector of Boscombe, in the diocese of Salisbury.

English clergyman; Master of the Temple; Rector of Boscombe, in the diocese of Salisbury.

Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity (1594). This book is an eloquent defence of the Church of England. The writer, from his excellent judgment, is generally called “the judicious Hooker.”

Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity (1594). This book is a powerful defense of the Church of England. The author, known for his keen insight, is often referred to as “the judicious Hooker.”

Elizabeth ascends the throne, 1558.

Elizabeth becomes queen, 1558.

371

SIR PHILIP SIDNEY.

Sir Philip Sidney.

1554-1586.

1554-1586.

Courtier; general; romance-writer.

Courtier, general, romance author.

Arcadia, a romance (1580). Defence of Poesie, published after his death (in 1595). Sonnets.

Arcadia, a romance (1580). Defence of Poesie, published after his death (in 1595). Sonnets.

FRANCIS BACON.

Francis Bacon.

1561-1626.

1561-1626.

Viscount St Albans; Lord High Chancellor of England; lawyer; philosopher; essayist.

Viscount St Albans; Lord High Chancellor of England; lawyer; philosopher; essayist.

Essays (1597); Advancement of Learning (1605); Novum Organum (1620); and other works on methods of inquiry into nature.

Essays (1597); Advancement of Learning (1605); Novum Organum (1620); and other works on ways to investigate nature.

Hawkins begins slave trade in 1562.

Hawkins starts the slave trade in 1562.

Rizzio murdered, 1566.

Rizzio killed, 1566.

1560

WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE.

WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE.

1564-1616.

1564-1616.

Actor; owner of theatre; play-writer; poet. Born and died at Stratford-on-Avon.

Actor; owner of a theater; playwright; poet. Born and died in Stratford-upon-Avon.

Thirty-seven plays. His greatest tragedies are Hamlet, Lear, and Othello. His best comedies are Midsummer Night’s Dream, The Merchant of Venice, and As You Like It. His best historical plays are Julius Cæsar and Richard III. Many minor poems— chiefly sonnets. He wrote no prose.

Thirty-seven plays. His greatest tragedies are Hamlet, Lear, and Othello. His best comedies are A Midsummer Night’s Dream, The Merchant of Venice, and As You Like It. His top historical plays are Julius Caesar and Richard III. Many minor poems— mainly sonnets. He wrote no prose.

Marlowe, Dekker, Chapman, Beaumont and Fletcher, Ford, Webster, Ben Johnson, and other dramatists, were contemporaries of Shakspeare.

Marlowe, Dekker, Chapman, Beaumont and Fletcher, Ford, Webster, Ben Jonson, and other playwrights were contemporaries of Shakespeare.

BEN JONSON.

Ben Jonson.

1574-1637.

1574-1637.

Dramatist; poet; prose-writer.

Playwright; poet; author.

Tragedies and comedies. Best plays: Volpone or the Fox; Every Man in his Humour.

Tragedies and comedies. Best plays: Volpone or the Fox; Every Man in his Humor.

Drake sails round the world, 1577.

Drake sails around the world, 1577.

Execution of Mary Queen of Scots, 1578.

Execution of Mary Queen of Scots, 1578.

1570

WILLIAM DRUMMOND (“of Hawthornden”).

WILLIAM DRUMMOND (“of Hawthornden”).

1585-1649.

1585-1649.

Scottish poet; friend of Ben Jonson.

Scottish poet; friend of Ben Jonson.

Sonnets and poems.

Sonnets and poems.

Raleigh in Virginia, 1584.

Raleigh, Virginia, 1584.

Babington’s Plot, 1586.

Babington's Plot, 1586.

Spanish Armada, 1588.

Spanish Armada, 1588.

1580

THOMAS HOBBES.

THOMAS HOBBES.

1588-1679.

1588-1679.

Philosopher; prose-writer; translator of Homer.

Philosopher, writer, Homer translator.

The Leviathan (1651), a  work on politics and moral philosophy.

The Leviathan (1651), a work on politics and ethics.

Battle of Ivry, 1590.

Battle of Ivry, 1590.

1590
372

SIR THOMAS BROWNE.

Sir Thomas Browne.

1605-1682.

1605-1682.

Physician at Norwich.

Doctor in Norwich.

Religio Medici (= “The Religion of a Physician”); Urn-Burial; and other prose works.

Religio Medici (= “The Religion of a Physician”); Urn-Burial; and other prose works.

Australia discovered, 1601.

Australia discovered, 1601.

James I. ascends the throne in 1603.

James I. ascends the throne in 1603.

1600

JOHN MILTON.

John Milton.

1608-1674.

1608-1674.

Student; political writer; poet; Foreign (or “Latin”) Secretary to Cromwell. Became blind from over-work in 1654.

Student; political writer; poet; Foreign (or “Latin”) Secretary to Cromwell. Went blind from overwork in 1654.

Minor Poems; Paradise Lost; Paradise Regained; Samson Agonistes. Many prose works, the best being Areopagitica, a speech for the Liberty of Unlicensed Printing.

Minor Poems; Paradise Lost; Paradise Regained; Samson Agonistes. Numerous prose works, with the standout being Areopagitica, a speech advocating for the freedom of unlicensed printing.

Hampton Court Conference for translation of Bible, 1604-11.

Hampton Court Conference for the translation of the Bible, 1604-11.

Gunpowder Plot, 1605.

Gunpowder Plot, 1605.

SAMUEL BUTLER.

Samuel Butler.

1612-1680.

1612-1680.

Literary man; secretary to the Earl of Carbery.

Literary person; secretary to the Earl of Carbery.

Hudibras, a mock-heroic poem, written to ridicule the Puritan and Parliamentarian party.

Hudibras is a satirical poem that pokes fun at the Puritan and Parliamentarian movement.

Execution of Raleigh, 1618.

Execution of Raleigh, 1618.

1610

JEREMY TAYLOR.

JEREMY TAYLOR.

1613-1667.

1613-1667.

English clergyman; Bishop of Down and Connor in Ireland.

English clergyman; Bishop of Down and Connor in Ireland.

Holy Living and Holy Dying (1649); and a number of other religious books.

Holy Living and Holy Dying (1649); along with several other religious books.

JOHN BUNYAN.

John Bunyan.

1628-1688.

1628-1688.

Tinker and traveling preacher.

Tinkerer and traveling preacher.

The Pilgrim’s Progress (1678); the Holy War; and other religious works.

The Pilgrim's Progress (1678); the Holy War; and other religious writings.

Charles I. ascends the throne in 1625.

Charles I takes the throne in 1625.

Petition of Right, 1628.

Petition of Right, 1628.

1620

JOHN DRYDEN.

John Dryden.

1631-1700.

1631-1700.

Poet-Laureate and Historiographer-Royal; playwright; poet; prose-writer.

Poet Laureate and Royal Historian; playwright; poet; prose writer.

Annus Mirabilis (= “The Wonderful Year,” 1665-66, on the Plague and the Fire of London); Absalom and Achitophel (1681), a poem on political parties; Hind and Panther (1687), a religious poem. He also wrote many plays, some odes and a translation of Virgil’s Æneid. His prose consists chiefly of prefaces and introductions to his poems.

Annus Mirabilis (= “The Wonderful Year,” 1665-66, about the Plague and the Fire of London); Absalom and Achitophel (1681), a poem about political parties; Hind and Panther (1687), a religious poem. He also wrote several plays, some odes, and a translation of Virgil’s Æneid. His prose mainly includes prefaces and introductions to his poems.

No Parliament from 1629-40.

No Parliament from 1629 to 1640.

Scottish National Covenant, 1638.

Scottish National Covenant, 1638.

1630

Long Parliament, 1640-53.

Long Parliament, 1640-53.

Marston Moor, 1644.

Marston Moor, 1644.

Execution of Charles I., 1649

Execution of Charles I, 1649

1640
373

JOHN LOCKE.

John Locke.

1632-1704.

1632-1704.

Diplomatist; Secretary to the Board of Trade; philosopher; prose-writer.

Diplomat; Secretary of the Board of Trade; philosopher; writer.

Essay concerning the Human Understanding (1690); Thoughts on Education; and other prose works.

Essay on Human Understanding (1690); Thoughts on Education; and other prose writings.

The Commonwealth, 1649-60.

The Commonwealth, 1649-1660.

Cromwell Lord Protector, 1653-58.

Cromwell Lord Protector, 1653-58.

1650

DANIEL DEFOE.

Daniel Defoe.

1661-1731.

1661-1731.

Literary man; pamphleteer; journalist; member of Commission on Union with Scotland.

Literary figure; pamphlet writer; journalist; member of the Commission on Union with Scotland.

The True-born Englishman (1701); Robinson Crusoe (1719); Journal of the Plague (1722); and more than a hundred books in all.

The True-born Englishman (1701); Robinson Crusoe (1719); Journal of the Plague (1722); and over a hundred books in total.

Restoration, 1660.

Restoration, 1660.

First standing army, 1661.

First standing army, 1661.

First newspaper in England, 1663.

First newspaper in England, 1663.

1660

JONATHAN SWIFT.

JONATHAN SWIFT.

1667-1745.

1667-1745.

English clergyman; literary man; satirist; prose-writer; poet; Dean of St Patrick’s, in Dublin.

English clergyman; writer; satirist; prose author; poet; Dean of St Patrick’s in Dublin.

Battle of the Books; Tale of a Tub (1704), an allegory on the Churches of Rome, England, and Scotland; Gulliver’s Travels (1726); a few poems; and a number of very vigorous political pamphlets.

Battle of the Books; Tale of a Tub (1704), an allegory about the churches of Rome, England, and Scotland; Gulliver’s Travels (1726); some poems; and several very impactful political pamphlets.

Plague of London, 1665.

London Plague, 1665.

Fire of London, 1666.

Great Fire of London, 1666.

SIR RICHARD STEELE.

SIR RICHARD STEELE.

1671-1729.

1671-1729.

Soldier; literary man; courtier; journalist; M.P.

Soldier; writer; court official; journalist; Member of Parliament.

Steele founded the ‘Tatler,’ ‘Spectator,’ ‘Guardian,’ and other small journals. He also wrote some plays.

Steele started the 'Tatler,' 'Spectator,' 'Guardian,' and other small magazines. He also wrote a few plays.

Charles II. pensioned by Louis XIV. of France, 1674.

Charles II was financially supported by Louis XIV of France in 1674.

1670

JOSEPH ADDISON.

Joseph Addison.

1672-1719.

1672-1719.

Essayist; poet; Secretary of State for the Home Department.

Essayist; poet; Secretary of State for the Home Department.

Essays in the ‘Tatler,’ ‘Spectator,’ and ‘Guardian.’ Cato, a Tragedy (1713). Several Poems and Hymns.

Essays in the ‘Tatler,’ ‘Spectator,’ and ‘Guardian.’ Cato, a Tragedy (1713). Several Poems and Hymns.

The Habeas Corpus Act, 1679.

The Habeas Corpus Act, 1679.

ALEXANDER POPE.

ALEXANDER POPE.

1688-1744.

1688-1744.

Poet.

Poet.

Essay on Criticism (1711); Rape of the Lock (1714); Translation of Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey, finished in 1726; Dunciad (1729); Essay on Man (1739). A  few prose Essays, and a volume of Letters.

Essay on Criticism (1711); Rape of the Lock (1714); Translation of Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey, completed in 1726; Dunciad (1729); Essay on Man (1739). A few prose Essays, and a collection of Letters.

James II. ascends the throne in 1685.

James II ascends the throne in 1685.

Revolution of 1688.

1688 Revolution.

William III. and Mary II. ascend the throne, 1689.

William III and Mary II ascend to the throne in 1689.

1680

Battle of the Boyne, 1690.

Battle of the Boyne, 1690.

1690
374

JAMES THOMSON.

JAMES THOMSON.

1700-1748.

1700-1748.

Poet.

Poet.

The Seasons; a poem in blank verse (1730): The Castle of Indolence; a mock-heroic poem in the Spenserian stanza (1748).

The Seasons; a poem in blank verse (1730): The Castle of Indolence; a mock-heroic poem in the Spenserian stanza (1748).

Censorship of the Press abolished, 1695.

Censorship of the Press ended, 1695.

Queen Anne ascends the throne in 1702.

Queen Anne became queen in 1702.

1700

HENRY FIELDING.

Henry Fielding.

1707-1754.

1707-1754.

Police-magistrate, journalist; novelist.

Police magistrate, reporter; author.

Joseph Andrews (1742); Amelia (1751). He was “the first great English novelist.”

Joseph Andrews (1742); Amelia (1751). He was known as “the first great English novelist.”

Battle of Blenheim, 1704.

Battle of Blenheim, 1704.

Gibraltar taken, 1704.

Gibraltar captured, 1704.

DR SAMUEL JOHNSON.

Dr. Samuel Johnson.

1709-1784.

1709-1784.

Schoolmaster; literary man; essayist; poet; dictionary-maker.

Teacher; author; essayist; poet; lexicographer.

London (1738); The Vanity of Human Wishes (1749); Dictionary of the English Language (1755); Rasselas (1759); Lives of the Poets (1781). He also wrote The Idler, The Rambler, and a play called Irene.

London (1738); The Vanity of Human Wishes (1749); Dictionary of the English Language (1755); Rasselas (1759); Lives of the Poets (1781). He also wrote The Idler, The Rambler, and a play called Irene.

Union of England and Scotland, 1707.

Union of England and Scotland, 1707.

DAVID HUME.

David Hume.

1711-1776.

1711-1776.

Librarian; Secretary to the French Embassy; philosopher; literary man.

Librarian; Secretary to the French Embassy; philosopher; writer.

History of England (1754-1762); and a number of philosophical Essays. His prose is singularly clear, easy, and pleasant.

History of England (1754-1762); and several philosophical Essays. His writing is notably clear, straightforward, and enjoyable.

George I. ascends the throne in 1714.

George I ascends the throne in 1714.

1710

THOMAS GRAY.

THOMAS GRAY.

1716-1771.

1716-1771.

Student; poet; letter-writer; Professor of Modern History in the University of Cambridge.

Student, poet, letter writer, Professor of Modern History at the University of Cambridge.

Odes; Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard (1750)—one of the most perfect poems in our language. He was a great stylist, and an extremely careful workman.

Odes; Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard (1750)—one of the most flawless poems in our language. He was a master of style and an exceptionally meticulous craftsman.

Rebellion in Scotland in 1715.

Scottish rebellion of 1715.

TOBIAS GEORGE SMOLLETT.

Tobias George Smollett.

1721-1771.

1721-1771.

Doctor; pamphleteer; literary hack; novelist.

Doctor; pamphleteer; writer; novelist.

Roderick Random (1748); Humphrey Clinker (1771). He also continued Hume’s History of England. He published also some Plays and Poems.

Roderick Random (1748); Humphrey Clinker (1771). He also continued Hume’s History of England. He also published some Plays and Poems.

South-Sea Bubble bursts, 1720.

South Sea Bubble bursts, 1720.

1720

OLIVER GOLDSMITH.

OLIVER GOLDSMITH.

1728-1774.

1728-1774.

Literary man; play-writer; poet.

Author; playwright; poet.

The Traveller (1764); The Vicar of Wakefield (1766); The Deserted Village (1770); She Stoops to Conquer—a Play (1773); and a large number of books, pamphlets, and compilations.

The Traveller (1764); The Vicar of Wakefield (1766); The Deserted Village (1770); She Stoops to Conquer—a play (1773); and many other books, pamphlets, and collections.

George II. ascends the throne, 1727.

George II becomes king in 1727.

375

ADAM SMITH.

ADAM SMITH.

1723-1790.

1723-1790.

Professor in the University of Glasgow.

Professor at the University of Glasgow.

Theory of Moral Sentiments (1759); Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations (1776). He was the founder of the science of political economy.

Theory of Moral Sentiments (1759); Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations (1776). He was the pioneer of political economy.

EDMUND BURKE.

EDMUND BURKE.

1730-1797.

1730-1797.

M.P.; statesman; “the first man in the House of Commons;” orator; writer on political philosophy.

M.P.; politician; “the top person in the House of Commons;” speaker; writer on political philosophy.

Essay on the Sublime and Beautiful (1757); Reflections on the Revolution of France (1790); Letters on a Regicide Peace (1797); and many other works. “The greatest philosopher in practice the world ever saw.”

Essay on the Sublime and Beautiful (1757); Reflections on the Revolution of France (1790); Letters on a Regicide Peace (1797); and many other works. “The greatest philosopher in practice the world has ever seen.”

1730

WILLIAM COWPER.

WILLIAM COWPER.

1731-1800.

1731-1800.

Commissioner in Bankruptcy; Clerk of the Journals of the House of Lords; poet.

Commissioner in Bankruptcy; Clerk of the Journals of the House of Lords; poet.

Table Talk (1782); John Gilpin (1785); A Translation of Homer (1791); and many other Poems. His Letters, like Gray’s, are among the best in the language.

Table Talk (1782); John Gilpin (1785); A Translation of Homer (1791); and many other Poems. His letters, similar to Gray’s, are some of the best in the language.

EDWARD GIBBON.

EDWARD GIBBON.

1737-1794.

1737-1794.

Historian; M.P.

Historian; Member of Parliament.

Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776-87). “Heavily laden style and monotonous balance of every sentence.”

Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776-87). “Richly detailed style and repetitively structured sentences.”

Rebellion in Scotland, 1745, commonly called “The ’Forty-five.”

Rebellion in Scotland, 1745, often referred to as "The Forty-Five."

1740

ROBERT BURNS.

Robert Burns.

1759-1796.

1759-1796.

Farm-labourer; ploughman; farmer; excise-officer; lyrical poet.

Farm worker; plow driver; farmer; tax officer; lyric poet.

Poems and Songs (1786-96). His prose consists chiefly of Letters. “His pictures of social life, of quaint humour, come up to nature; and they cannot go beyond it.”

Poems and Songs (1786-96). His writing mainly includes Letters. “His depictions of social life and quirky humor are true to life; and they can't surpass it.”

Clive in India, 1750-60. Earthquake at Lisbon, 1755.

Clive in India, 1750-60. Earthquake in Lisbon, 1755.

Black Hole of Calcutta, 1756.

Black Hole of Calcutta, 1756.

1750
376

WILLIAM WORDSWORTH.

WILLIAM WORDSWORTH.

1770-1850

1770-1850

Distributor of Stamps for the county of Westmoreland; poet; poet-laureate.

Distributor of stamps for Westmoreland County; poet; poet laureate.

Lyrical Ballads (with Coleridge, 1798); The Excursion (1814); Yarrow Revisited (1835), and many poems. The Prelude was published after his death. His prose, which is very good, consists chiefly of Prefaces and Introductions.

Lyrical Ballads (with Coleridge, 1798); The Excursion (1814); Yarrow Revisited (1835), and many poems. The Prelude was published after his death. His prose, which is quite good, mainly includes Prefaces and Introductions.

George III. ascends the throne in 1760.

George III becomes king in 1760.

Napoleon and Wellington born, 1769.

Napoleon and Wellington born, 1769.

1760

SIR WALTER SCOTT.

Sir Walter Scott.

1771-1832.

1771-1832.

Clerk to the Court of Session in Edinburgh; Scottish barrister; poet; novelist.

Clerk to the Court of Session in Edinburgh; Scottish lawyer; poet; novelist.

Lay of the Last Minstrel (1805); Marmion (1808); Lady of the Lake (1810); Waverley—the first of the “Waverley Novels”—was published in 1814. The “Homer of Scotland.” His prose is bright and fluent, but very inaccurate.

Lay of the Last Minstrel (1805); Marmion (1808); Lady of the Lake (1810); Waverley—the first of the “Waverley Novels”—was published in 1814. The “Homer of Scotland.” His writing is lively and smooth, but quite imprecise.

Warren Hastings in India, 1772-85.

Warren Hastings in India, 1772-85.

1770

SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

1772-1834.

1772-1834.

Private soldier; journalist; literary man; philosopher; poet.

Private soldier; journalist; writer; thinker; poet.

The Ancient Mariner (1798); Christabel (1816); The Friend—a  Collection of Essays (1812); Aids to Reflection (1825). His prose is very full both of thought and emotion.

The Ancient Mariner (1798); Christabel (1816); The Friend—a Collection of Essays (1812); Aids to Reflection (1825). His writing is rich with both ideas and feelings.

ROBERT SOUTHEY.

ROBERT SOUTHEY.

1774-1843.

1774-1843.

Literary man; Quarterly Reviewer; historian; poet-laureate.

Literary person; Quarterly Reviewer; historian; poet laureate.

Joan of Arc (1796); Thalaba the Destroyer (1801); The Curse of Kehama (1810); A History of Brazil; The Doctor—a Collection of Essays; Life of Nelson. He wrote more than a hundred volumes. He was “the most ambitious and and most voluminous author of his age.”

Joan of Arc (1796); Thalaba the Destroyer (1801); The Curse of Kehama (1810); A History of Brazil; The Doctor—a Collection of Essays; Life of Nelson. He wrote over a hundred books. He was “the most ambitious and most prolific author of his time.”

American Declaration of Independence, 1776.

U.S. Declaration of Independence, 1776.

CHARLES LAMB.

Charles Lamb.

1775-1834.

1775-1834.

Clerk in the East India House; poet; prose-writer.

Clerk at the East India House; poet; writer.

Poems (1797); Tales from Shakespeare (1806); The Essays of Elia (1823-1833). One of the finest writers of writers of prose in the English language.

Poems (1797); Tales from Shakespeare (1806); The Essays of Elia (1823-1833). One of the greatest prose writers in the English language.

WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR.

Walter Savage Landor.

1775-1864.

1775-1864.

Poet; prose-writer.

Poet; writer.

Gebir (1798); Count Julian (1812); Imaginary Conversations (1824-1846); Dry Sticks Faggoted (1858). He wrote books for more than sixty years. His style is full of vigour and sustained eloquence.

Gebir (1798); Count Julian (1812); Imaginary Conversations (1824-1846); Dry Sticks Faggoted (1858). He wrote books for over sixty years. His style is vibrant and consistently eloquent.

Alliance of France and America, 1778.

Alliance of France and America, 1778.

377

THOMAS CAMPBELL.

THOMAS CAMPBELL.

1777-1844.

1777-1844.

Poet; literary man; editor.

Poet; writer; editor.

The Pleasures of Hope (1799); Poems (1803); Gertrude of Wyoming, Battle of the Baltic, Hohenlinden, etc. (1809). He also wrote some Historical Works.

The Pleasures of Hope (1799); Poems (1803); Gertrude of Wyoming, Battle of the Baltic, Hohenlinden, etc. (1809). He also wrote some Historical Works.

Encyclopædia Britannica founded in 1778.

Encyclopædia Britannica started in 1778.

HENRY HALLAM.

HENRY HALLAM.

1778-1859.

1778-1859.

Historian.

Historian.

View of Europe during the Middle Ages (1818); Constitutional History of England (1827); Introduction to the Literature of Europe (1839).

View of Europe during the Middle Ages (1818); Constitutional History of England (1827); Introduction to the Literature of Europe (1839).

THOMAS MOORE.

THOMAS MOORE.

1779-1852.

1779-1852.

Poet; prose-writer.

Poet; writer.

Odes and Epistles (1806); Lalla Rookh (1817); History of Ireland (1827); Life of Byron (1830); Irish Melodies (1834); and many prose works.

Odes and Epistles (1806); Lalla Rookh (1817); History of Ireland (1827); Life of Byron (1830); Irish Melodies (1834); and many prose works.

THOMAS DE QUINCEY.

Thomas De Quincey.

1785-1859.

1785-1859.

Essayist.

Writer.

Confessions of an English Opium-Eater (1821). He wrote also on many subjects—philosophy, poetry, classics, history, politics. His writings fill twenty volumes. He was one of the finest prose-writers of this century.

Confessions of an English Opium-Eater (1821). He also wrote on many topics—philosophy, poetry, classics, history, politics. His works fill twenty volumes. He was one of the best prose writers of this century.

French Revolution begun in 1789.

French Revolution started in 1789.

1780

LORD BYRON (George Gordon).

LORD BYRON (George Gordon).

1788-1824.

1788-1824.

Peer; poet; volunteer to Greece.

Peer, poet, volunteer in Greece.

Hours of Idleness (1807); English Bards and Scotch Reviewers (1809); Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage (1812-1818); Hebrew Melodies (1815); and many Plays. His prose, which is full of vigour and animal spirits, is to be found chiefly in his Letters.

Hours of Idleness (1807); English Bards and Scotch Reviewers (1809); Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage (1812-1818); Hebrew Melodies (1815); and many Plays. His prose, which is lively and filled with energy, can mainly be found in his Letters.

Bastille overthrown, 1789.

Bastille stormed, 1789.

378

PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY.

PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY.

1792-1822.

1792-1822.

Poet.

Poet.

Queen Mab (1810); Prometheus Unbound—a  Tragedy (1819); Ode to the Skylark, The Cloud (1820); Adonaïs (1821), and many other poems; and several prose works.

Queen Mab (1810); Prometheus Unbound—a Tragedy (1819); Ode to the Skylark, The Cloud (1820); Adonaïs (1821), and many other poems; along with several prose works.

Cape of Good Hope Hope taken, 1795.

Cape of Good Hope Hope taken, 1795.

Bonaparte in Italy, 1796.

Bonaparte in Italy, 1796.

Battle of the Nile, 1798.

Battle of the Nile, 1798.

1790

JOHN KEATS.

John Keats.

1795-1821.

1795-1821.

Poet.

Poet.

Poems (1817); Endymion (1818); Hyperion (1820). “Had Keats lived to the ordinary age of man, he would have been one of the greatest of all poets.”

Poems (1817); Endymion (1818); Hyperion (1820). “If Keats had lived to a normal age, he would have been one of the greatest poets of all time.”

Union of Great Britain and Ireland, 1801.

Union of Great Britain and Ireland, 1801.

Trafalgar and Nelson, 1805.

Trafalgar and Nelson, 1805.

1800

Peninsular War, 1808-14.

Peninsular War, 1808-1814.

Napoleon’s Invasion of Russia; Moscow burnt, 1812.

Napoleon's Invasion of Russia; Moscow burned, 1812.

1810

THOMAS CARLYLE.

THOMAS CARLYLE.

1795-1881.

1795-1881.

Literary man; poet; translator; essayist; reviewer; political writer; historian.

Literary person; poet; translator; essayist; reviewer; political writer; historian.

German Romances—a set of Translations (1827); Sartor Resartus—“The Tailor Repatched” (1834); The French Revolution (1837); Heroes and Hero-Worship (1840); Past and Present (1843); Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches (1845); Life of Frederick the Great (1858-65). “With the gift of song, Carlyle would have been the greatest of epic poets since Homer.”

German Romances—a collection of translations (1827); Sartor Resartus—“The Tailor Repatched” (1834); The French Revolution (1837); Heroes and Hero-Worship (1840); Past and Present (1843); Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches (1845); Life of Frederick the Great (1858-65). “If he had a talent for singing, Carlyle would have been the greatest epic poet since Homer.”

War with United States, 1812-14. Battle of Waterloo,1815.

War with the United States, 1812-14. Battle of Waterloo, 1815.

George IV. ascends the throne, 1820.

George IV becomes king in 1820.

Greek War of Freedom, 1822-29.

Greek War of Independence, 1822-29.

Byron in Greece, 1823-24.

Byron in Greece, 1823-24.

Catholic Emancipation, 1829.

Catholic Emancipation, 1829.

1820

LORD MACAULAY (Thomas Babington).

LORD MACAULAY (Thomas Babington).

1800-1859.

1800-1859.

Barrister; Edinburgh Reviewer; M.P.; Member of the Supreme Council of India; Cabinet Minister; poet; essayist; historian; peer.

Barrister; Edinburgh Reviewer; M.P.; Member of the Supreme Council of India; Cabinet Minister; poet; essayist; historian; peer.

Milton (in the ‘Edinburgh Review,’ 1825); Lays of Ancient Rome (1842); History of England—unfinished (1849-59). “His pictorial faculty is amazing.”

Milton (in the ‘Edinburgh Review,’ 1825); Lays of Ancient Rome (1842); History of England—unfinished (1849-59). “His ability to create visuals with words is incredible.”

William IV. ascends the throne, 1830.

William IV reigns, 1830.

The Reform Bill, 1832.

The Reform Act, 1832.

Total Abolition of Slavery, 1834.

Total Abolition of Slavery, 1834.

1830
379

LORD LYTTON (Edward Bulwer).

LORD LYTTON (Edward Bulwer).

1805-1873.

1805-1873.

Novelist; poet; dramatist; M.P.; Cabinet Minister; peer.

Novelist; poet; playwright; Member of Parliament; Cabinet Minister; peer.

Ismael and Other Poems (1825); Eugene Aram (1831); Last Days of Pompeii (1834); The Caxtons (1849); My Novel (1853); Poems (1865).

Ismael and Other Poems (1825); Eugene Aram (1831); Last Days of Pompeii (1834); The Caxtons (1849); My Novel (1853); Poems (1865).

Queen Victoria ascends the throne, 1837.

Queen Victoria became queen in 1837.

Irish Famine, 1845.

Irish Potato Famine, 1845.

1840

JOHN STUART MILL.

John Stuart Mill.

1806-1873.

1806-1873.

Clerk in the East India House; philospher; political writer; M.P.; Lord Rector of the University of St Andrews.

Clerk at the East India House; philosopher; political writer; Member of Parliament; Lord Rector of the University of St Andrews.

System of Logic (1843); Principles of Political Economy (1848); Essay on Liberty (1858); Autobiography (1873); “For judicial calmness, elevation of tone, and freedom from personality, Mill is unrivalled among the writers of his time.”

System of Logic (1843); Principles of Political Economy (1848); Essay on Liberty (1858); Autobiography (1873); “For his impartial approach, dignified style, and lack of personal bias, Mill stands out among the writers of his era.”

Repeal of the Corn Laws, 1846.

Repeal of the Corn Laws, 1846.

Revolution in Paris, 1851.

Revolution in Paris, 1851.

Death of Wellington, 1852.

Death of Wellington, 1852.

1850

HENRY W. LONGFELLOW.

Henry W. Longfellow.

1807-1882.

1807-1882.

Professor of Modern Languages and Literature in Harvard University, U.S.; poet; prose-writer.

Professor of Modern Languages and Literature at Harvard University, U.S.; poet; writer.

Outre-Mer—a Story (1835); Hyperion—a Story (1839); Voices of the Night (1841); Evangeline (1848) Hiawatha (1855); Aftermath (1873). “His tact in the use of language is probably the chief cause of his success.”

Outre-Mer—a Story (1835); Hyperion—a Story (1839); Voices of the Night (1841); Evangeline (1848); Hiawatha (1855); Aftermath (1873). “His skill in using language is likely the main reason for his success.”

Napoleon III. Emperor of the French, 1852.

Napoleon III, Emperor of the French, 1852.

Russian War, 1854-56.

Crimean War, 1854-56.

LORD TENNYSON (Alfred Tennyson).

LORD TENNYSON (Alfred Tennyson).

1809——.

1809.

Poet; poet-laureate; peer.

Poet; poet laureate; peer.

Poems (1830) In Memoriam (1850); Maud (1855); Idylls of the King (1859-73); Queen Mary—a  Drama (1875); Becket—a  Drama (1884). He is at present our greatest living poet.

Poems (1830) In Memoriam (1850); Maud (1855); Idylls of the King (1859-73); Queen Mary—a Drama (1875); Becket—a Drama (1884). He is currently our greatest living poet.

Franco-Austrian War, 1859.

Franco-Austrian War, 1859.

Emancipation of Russian serfs, 1861.

Emancipation of Russian serfs, 1861.

1860

ELIZABETH B. BARRETT (afterwards Mrs Browning).

ELIZABETH B. BARRETT (later Mrs. Browning).

1809-1861.

1809-1861.

Poet; prose-writer; translator.

Poet, prose writer, translator.

Prometheus Bound—translated from the Greek of Æschylus (1833); Poems (1844); Aurora Leigh (1856); and Essays contributed to various magazines.

Prometheus Bound—translated from the Greek of Æschylus (1833); Poems (1844); Aurora Leigh (1856); and Essays published in different magazines.

Austro-Prussian “Seven Weeks’ War”, 1866.

Austro-Prussian "Seven Weeks' War," 1866.

Suez canal finished, 1869.

Suez Canal completed, 1869.

380

WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAY.

William Makepeace Thackeray.

1811-1863.

1811-1863.

Novelist; writer in ‘Punch’; artist.

Novelist; writer for ‘Punch’; artist.

The Paris Sketch-Book (1840); Vanity Fair (1847); Esmond (1852); The Newcomes(1855); The Virginians (1857). The greatest novelist and one of the most perfect stylists of this century. “The classical English humorist and satirist of the reign of Queen Victoria.”

The Paris Sketch-Book (1840); Vanity Fair (1847); Esmond (1852); The Newcomes(1855); The Virginians (1857). The greatest novelist and one of the most polished writers of this century. “The classic English humorist and satirist during Queen Victoria's reign.”

Franco-Prussian War 1870-71.

Franco-Prussian War 1870-71.

Third French Republic, 1870.

Third French Republic, 1870.

William I. of Prussia made Emperor of the Germans at Versailles, 1871.

William I of Prussia was crowned Emperor of the Germans at Versailles in 1871.

1870

CHARLES DICKENS.

Charles Dickens.

1812-1870.

1812-1870.

Novelist.

Author.

Sketches by Boz (1836); The Pickwick Papers (1837); Oliver Twist (1838); Nicholas Nickleby (1838); and many other novels and works; Great Expectations (1868). The most popular writer that ever lived.

Sketches by Boz (1836); The Pickwick Papers (1837); Oliver Twist (1838); Nicholas Nickleby (1838); and many other novels and works; Great Expectations (1868). The most popular writer who ever lived.

Rome the new capital of Italy, 1871.

Rome, the new capital of Italy, 1871.

Russo-Turkish War 1877-78.

Russo-Turkish War 1877-78.

ROBERT BROWNING.

ROBERT BROWNING.

1812——.

1812.

Poet.

Poet.

Pauline (1833); Paracelsus (1836); Poems (1865); The Ring and the Book (1869); and many other volumes of poetry.

Pauline (1833); Paracelsus (1836); Poems (1865); The Ring and the Book (1869); and many other volumes of poetry.

Berlin Congress and Treaty, 1878.

Berlin Congress and Treaty, 1878.

Leo XIII. made Pope in 1878.

Leo XIII became Pope in 1878.

JOHN RUSKIN.

John Ruskin.

1819——.

1819——.

Art-critic; essayist; teacher; literary man.

Art critic; essayist; teacher; writer.

Modern Painters (1843-60); The Stones of Venice (1851-53); The Queen of the Air (1869); An Autobiography (1885); and very many other works. “He has a deep, serious, and almost fanatical reverence for art.”

Modern Painters (1843-60); The Stones of Venice (1851-53); The Queen of the Air (1869); An Autobiography (1885); and many more works. “He has a profound, serious, and almost obsessive respect for art.”

Assassination of Alexander II., 1881

Assassination of Alexander II, 1881

Arabi Pasha’s Rebellion 1882-83.

Arabi Pasha's Rebellion 1882-83.

War in the Soudan, 1884.

War in Sudan, 1884.

1880

GEORGE ELIOT.

GEORGE ELIOT.

1819-1880.

1819-1880.

Novelist; poet; essayist.

Novelist, poet, essayist.

Scenes of Clerical Life (1858); Adam Bede (1859); and many other novels down to Daniel Deronda (1876); Spanish Gypsy (1868); Legend of Jubal (1874).

Scenes of Clerical Life (1858); Adam Bede (1859); and many other novels up to Daniel Deronda (1876); Spanish Gypsy (1868); Legend of Jubal (1874).

Murder of Gordon, 1884.

Murder of Gordon, 1884.

New Reform Bill, 1885.

New Reform Bill, 1885.


Footnotes

1. See p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 43.

2. Words and Places, p. 158.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Words and Places, p. 158.

3. In the last half of this sentence, all the essential words—necessary, acquainted, character, uses, element, important, are Latin (except character, which is Greek).

3. In the second half of this sentence, all the key words—necessary, acquainted, character, uses, element, important—are from Latin (except character, which comes from Greek).

4. Or, as an Irishman would say, “I am kilt entirely.”

4. Or, as an Irishman would say, “I’m completely dead.”

5. Chair is the Norman-French form of the French chaise. The Germans still call a chair a stuhl; and among the English, stool was the universal name till the twelfth century.

5. Chair is the Norman-French version of the French chaise. The Germans still refer to a chair as a stuhl; and in England, stool was the common term until the twelfth century.

6. In two words, a fig-shower or sycophant.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In two words, a brown-noser or sycophant.

7. A club for beating clothes, that could be handled only by three men.

7. A club for beating clothes, which could only be handled by three men.

8. The word faith is a true French word with an English ending—the ending th. Hence it is a hybrid. The old French word was fei—from the Latin fidem; and the ending th was added to make it look more like truth, wealth, health, and other purely English words.

8. The word faith is originally a French word with an English ending—the ending th. So it’s a mix. The old French word was fei—from the Latin fidem; and the ending th was added to make it resemble truth, wealth, health, and other purely English words.

9. The accusative or objective case is given in all these words.

9. The accusative or objective case is shown in all these words.

10. In Hamlet v. 2. 283, Shakespeare makes the King say—

10. In Hamlet v. 2. 283, Shakespeare has the King say—

“The King shall drink to Hamlet’s better breath;

“The King will drink to Hamlet’s improved health;

And in the cup an union shall he throw.”

And in the cup, he will mix a union.

11. Professor Max Müller gives this as the most remarkable instance of cutting down. The Latin mea domina became in French madame; in English ma’am; and, in the language of servants, ’m.

11. Professor Max Müller points out this as the most notable example of abbreviation. The Latin mea domina became madame in French; ma’am in English; and, in the language of servants, ’m.

12. Milton says, in one of his sonnets—

12. Milton says, in one of his sonnets—

“New Presbyter is but old Priest writ large.”

“New Presbyter is just old Priest written large.”

From the etymological point of view, the truth is just the other way about. Priest is old Presbyter writ small.

From an etymological perspective, the truth is quite the opposite. Priest is just a smaller version of the old Presbyter.

13. See p. 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 242.

14. This plural we still find in the famous Winchester motto, “Manners maketh man.”

14. This plural we still find in the well-known Winchester motto, “Manners make the man.”

15. Goût (goo) from Latin gustus, taste.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goût (goo) from Latin gustus, flavor.

16. Quickly.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fast.

17. This use of the phrase “the same” is antiquated English.

17. This use of the phrase “the same” is outdated English.

18. Emulating.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Imitating.

381

INDEX.


Spellings in the Index are sometimes different from those used in the main text, as with the names “Shakespeare” and “Wycliffe”, or the use of ligatures in names such as “Bæda” and “Cædmon”. Page references are linked to the nearest paragraph.

Spellings in the Index may be different from those in the main text, like the names “Shakespeare” and “Wycliffe,” or the use of ligatures in names like “Bæda” and “Cædmon.” Page references are connected to the closest paragraph.

PART III.

African words in English, 263.

African words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

American words in English, 263.

American words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Analytic English (= modern), 239.

Analytic English (= modern), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Ancient English, 199.

Old English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

synthetic, 239.

synthetic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Anglo-Saxon, specimen from, 250.

Anglo-Saxon, sample from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

contrasted with English of Wyclif and Tyndale, 251.

contrasted with the English of Wyclif and Tyndale, 251.

Arabic words in English, 263.

Arabic words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Aryan family of languages, 195.

Aryan language family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Bible, English of the, 256.

Bible, English version of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Bilingualism, 222.

Bilingualism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Changes of language, never sudden, 198.

Language changes gradually, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Chinese words in English, 264.

Chinese words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dead and living languages, 198.

Dead and living languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dialects of English, 238.

English dialects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Doublets, English and other, 236-238.

Doublets, English and others, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Greek, 233.

Greek, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Latin, 230-233.

Latin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Dutch and Welsh contrasted, 197.

Dutch and Welsh compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

words in English, 260.

words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

English, 194.

English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

a Low-German tongue, 196.

a Low German dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

diagram of, 203.

diagram of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

dialects of, 238.

dialects of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

early and oldest, compared, 252.

earliest and oldest, compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

elements of, characteristics of the two, 234-236.

elements of, characteristics of the two, 234-236.

English element in, 202.

English element in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

foreign elements in, 204.

foreign elements in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

grammar of, its history, 239-249.

grammar of, its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

its spread over Britain, 197.

its spread across Britain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

modern, 258-265.

modern, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

nation, 202.

nation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

of the Bible, 256.

of the Bible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

of the thirteenth century, 254.

of the 13th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

of the fourteenth century, 255.

of the 14th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

of the sixteenth century, 256.

of the 16th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

on the Continent, 194.

on the continent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

periods of, 198-201.

periods of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

marks which distinguish, 254.

marks that stand out, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

syntax of, changed, 245.

syntax of changed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

the family to which it belongs, 195.

the family it belongs to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

the group to which it belongs, 195, 196.

the group it belongs to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

vocabulary of, 202-238.

vocabulary of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Foreign elements in English, 204.

Foreign elements in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

French (new) words in English, 261.

French (new) words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

(Norman), see Norman-French.

(Norman), see Norman-French.

German words in English, 262.

German words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Grammar of English, 239-249.

English Grammar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

comparatively fixed (since 1485), 258.

relatively stable (since 1485), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

First Period, 240.

First Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

general view of its history, 243.

overview of its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Second Period, 241.

Second Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

short view of its history, 239-243.

short overview of its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Third Period, 242.

Third Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Fourth Period, 242.

Fourth Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Greek doublets, 233.

Greek doublets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Gutturals, expulsion of, 246-248.

Gutturals, expulsion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Hebrew words in English, 262.

Hebrew words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Hindu words in English, 264.

Hindu terms in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

History of English, landmarks in, 266.

History of English, key events, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Hungarian words in English, 264.

Hungarian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Indo-European family, 195.

Indo-European language family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Inflexions in different periods, compared, 253.

Changes in different periods, compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

loss of, 239, 240.

loss of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

grammatical result of loss, 248.

grammatical result of loss, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Italian words in English, 259.

Italian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

382

Keltic element in English, 204-206.

Keltic aspect in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Landmarks in the history of English, 266.

Milestones in the history of English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Language, 193.

Language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

changes of, 198.

changes of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

growth of, 193.

growth of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

living and dead, 198.

living and dead, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

spoken and written, 203.

spoken and written, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

written, 193.

written, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Latin contributions and their dates, 209.

Latin contributions and their dates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

doublets, 230-233.

doublets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

element in English, 208-233.

element in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

of the eye and ear, 230.

of the eye and ear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

of the First Period, 210.

of the First Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Second Period, 211, 212.

Second Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Third Period, 212-227.

Third Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Fourth Period, 227-230.

Fourth Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

triplets, 233.

triplets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Lord’s Prayer, in four versions, 251, 252.

Lord’s Prayer, in four versions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Malay words in English, 264.

Malay terms in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Middle English, 200.

Middle English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Modern English, 201, 258-265.

Contemporary English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

analytic, 239.

analytic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Monosyllables, 244.

Single syllables, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

New words in English, 258-265.

New words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Norman-French, 212.

Norman-French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

bilingualism caused by, 222.

bilingualism caused by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

contributions, general character of, 220.

contributions, overall character of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

dates of, 213-215.

dates of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

element in English, 212-227.

element in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

gains to English from, 221-224.

gains to English from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

losses to English from, 225-227.

losses to English from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

synonyms, 222.

synonyms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

words, 216-220.

words, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Oldest and early English compared, 252.

Earliest and early English compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Order of words in English, changed, 245.

Word order in English, changed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Periods of English, 198-201.

English Periods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Ancient, 199.

Ancient, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Early, 199.

Early, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Middle, 200.

Middle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tudor, 201.

Tudor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Modern, 201.

Modern, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

grammar of the different, 239-249.

grammar of the different, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

marks indicating different, 254.

marks indicating different, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

specimens of different, 250-257.

specimens of various, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Persian words in English, 264.

Persian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Polynesian words in English, 264.

Polynesian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Portuguese words in English, 264.

Portuguese words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Renascence (Revival of Learning), 227.

Renaissance (Revival of Learning), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Russian words in English, 264.

Russian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Scandinavian element in English, 206-208.

Scandinavian influence in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Scientific terms in English, 265.

Scientific terms in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Spanish words in English, 259.

Spanish words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Specimens of English of different periods, 250-257.

Examples of English from different periods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Spoken and written language, 203.

Spoken and written language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Syntax of English, change in, 245.

English syntax changes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Synthetic English (= ancient), 239.

Synthetic English (= old), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tartar words in English, 264.

Tartar words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Teutonic group, 195.

Teutonic group, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tudor English, 201.

Tudor English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Turkish words in English, 264.

Turkish words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tyndale’s English, compared with Anglo-Saxon and Wyclif, 251.

Tyndale’s English, when compared to Anglo-Saxon and Wyclif, 251.

Vocabulary of the English language, 202-238.

Vocabulary of English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Welsh and Dutch contrasted, 197.

Welsh and Dutch compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Words and inflexions in different periods, compared, 253.

Words and inflections in different times, compared, 253.

new, in English, 258-265.

new, in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Written language, 193.

Written language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

and spoken, 203.

and spoken, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Wyclif’s English, compared with Tyndale’s and Anglo-Saxon, 251.

Wyclif's English, when compared to Tyndale's and Old English, 251.

383
PART IV.

Addison, Joseph, 315.

Addison, Joseph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Alfred, 276.

Alfred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 276.

Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Arnold, Matthew, 359.

Arnold, Matthew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Austen, Jane, 348.

Austen, Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Bacon, Francis, 299.

Bacon, Francis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Bæda (Venerable Bede), 275.

Bæda (Venerable Bede), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Barbour, John, 285.

Barbour, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Beowulf, 273.

Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Blake, William, 334.

Blake, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Browning, Robert, 358.

Browning, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Browning, Mrs., 357.

Browning, Mrs., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Brunanburg, Song of, 275.

Brunanburg, Song of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Brunne, Robert of, 279.

Brunne, Robert of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Brut, 277.

Brut, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Bunyan, John, 309.

Bunyan, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Burke, Edmund, 326.

Burke, Edmund, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Burns, Robert, 332.

Burns, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Butler, Samuel, 304.

Butler, Samuel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Byron, George Gordon, Lord, 343.

Byron, George Gordon, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cædmon, 274.

Cædmon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Campbell, Thomas, 342.

Campbell, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Carlyle, Thomas, 349.

Carlyle, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Caxton, William, 288.

William Caxton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Chatterton, Thomas, 333.

Chatterton, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Chaucer, Geoffrey, 283.

Chaucer, Geoffrey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

followers of, 287.

followers of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, 340.

Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Collins, William, 321.

Collins, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cowper, William, 329.

Cowper, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Crabbe, George, 331.

Crabbe, George, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Defoe, Daniel, 312.

Defoe, Daniel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

De Quincey, Thomas, 348.

De Quincey, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dickens, Charles, 361.

Dickens, Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dryden, John, 305.

John Dryden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Eliot, George, 364.

Eliot, George, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Gibbon, Edward, 327.

Gibbon, Edward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Gloucester, Robert of, 279.

Gloucester, Robert of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Goldsmith, Oliver, 325.

Goldsmith, Oliver, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Gower, John, 282.

Gower, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Gray, Thomas, 320.

Gray, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Hobbes, Thomas, 308.

Hobbes, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Hooker, Richard, 296.

Hooker, Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

James I. (of Scotland), 287.

James I. (of Scotland), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Johnson, Samuel, 323.

Samuel Johnson, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Jonson, Ben, 295.

Ben Jonson, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Keats, John, 345.

John Keats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Lamb, Charles, 346.

Lamb, Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Landor, Walter Savage, 347.

Landor, Walter Savage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Langlande, William, 282.

Langlande, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Layamon, 277.

Layamon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Locke, John, 309.

Locke, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth, 354.

Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Macaulay, Thomas Babington, 351.

Macaulay, Thomas Babington, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Maldon, Song of the Fight at, 275.

Maldon, Song of the Fight at, 275.

Mandeville, Sir John, 281.

Mandeville, Sir John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Marlowe, Christopher, 295.

Marlowe, Christopher, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Milton, John, 303.

Milton, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Moore, Thomas, 342.

Moore, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

More, Sir Thomas, 290.

More, Sir Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Morris, William, 360.

Morris, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Orm’s Ormulum, 278.

Orm’s Ormulum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Pope, Alexander, 317, 319.

Pope, Alexander, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Raleigh, Sir Walter, 298.

Raleigh, Sir Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Ruskin, John, 363.

John Ruskin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Scott, Sir Walter, 339.

Scott, Sir Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Shakespeare, William, 292, 301.

Shakespeare, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

contemporaries of, 294.

contemporaries of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Shelley, Percy Bysshe, 344.

Shelley, Percy Bysshe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Sidney, Sir Philip, 297.

Sidney, Sir Philip, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Southey, Robert, 341.

Southey, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Spenser, Edmund, 291.

Spenser, Edmund, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Steele, Richard, 316.

Steele, Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Surrey, Earl of, 289.

Surrey, Earl of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Swift, Jonathan, 313.

Swift, Jonathan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Taylor, Jeremy, 307.

Taylor, Jeremy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tennyson, Alfred, 355.

Tennyson, Alfred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Thackeray, William Makepeace, 361.

Thackeray, William Makepeace, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Thomson, James, 319, 320.

Thomson, James, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Tyndale, William, 290.

Tyndale, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Wordsworth, William, 337.

Wordsworth, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Wyatt, Sir Thomas, 289.

Wyatt, Sir Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Wyclif, John, 282.

Wyclif, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!